TELANGANA STORIES

TELANGANA STORIES
Telangana Stories
(English)
B.S. RAMULU
1
Social Philosopher
5th Proof
English Translation: D.Ranga Rao
AVM
B.S.RAMULU STORIES First Edition : August 2008
18-08-08 © Author, 2008

Published by
UNIVERSITY OF SOCIAL PHILOSOPHY
406, Usha Kiran Arcade, O.U. Road, Vidyanagar,
Hyderabad - 5000 44.
English Translation
B.S.RAMULU, Social Philosopher
D.Ranga Rao 2-2-647/A/57, Sai Baba Nagar,
Shivam Road, Hyderabad - 500 013
Phone : 09391036987,
bsramulu@g.mail.com
website : www.bsramulu.blogspot.com

ISBN :

Rupees Three Hundred

Publishers
UNIVERSITY OF SOCIAL PHILOSOPHY Typesetting by AVM Graphics,Hyd. ✆:09440096321
HYDERABAD Book Design by Jugash vili ✆:09848266384
Printed at
 TELANGANA STORIES
B.S.RAMULU

CONTENTS
MY WORD...
MY WORD...
1. NAGASHALA
Telangana Stories 2. FLOWERS OF THE NIGHT
(English) 3. PARASITES
4. RELATIONSHIPS
2
5. THE OLD SAREE
5th Proof 6. VEDAVATHI
7. VARALAKSHMI
AVM
8. LOVE ETERNAL
18-08-08 9. TELANGANA HEREDITY
10. WAR AND LOVE
11. MOONLIGHT IN THE FOREST
12. WHAT WAS IN THE PAST?
13. THE CAPTIVE
14. THE COMMONWEALTH
15. INSTINCTS
16. WAR AND PEACE DAKShA YAGNAM in Telangana
17. ENLIGHTEMENT
18. REAL ESTATE
19. THE SPRING THUNDER
20. EVOLUTION OF THE TELANGANA VILLAGE
21. THE NEEM TREE
22. THE EVOLUTION OF LIFE (Globalization in Telangana)
23. THE FIFTH SUITOR
24. DEVASTATION AND PEACE
25. HELPING HAND
26. THE ALLIANCE
About the Author
About the Translator
Our Publications by the same Author
 1

Telangana Stories
(English)
NAGASHALA
3
(History has many definitions and interpretations. Some
5th Proof said that history deals with kings. Some others said that it deals
AVM with social relationships, the changes observed in the society,
18-08-08
its culture and the development of science. E.H. Kar, a histo-
rian, opined that history is the continuous dialogue between
the historical truths as well as the social changes of the past
with the future. Histories have been written keeping in view
these and other such definitions. Rahul Samkrutyayan in his
book “Olga se Ganga” wrote history in the form of stories.
Inspired by the example of Rahul Samkrutyayan, an attempt
has been made in this story to depict the life of the Telugu
people during the period starting from the last century of the
Satavahanas to the end of the seventh century A.D. which
period has been left blank by historians.)
In a thick forest a narrow foot-path. The gurgling noise
of a mountain stream at a distance. A little farther away a
hamlet. Nagashala was lying under a fig tree. He had tied two
horses to another fig tree. Nagashala recollected his mother,
his house, his village and the kingdom to which he belonged
as he rested under the tree. His companion and close relative,
Elanaga was sleeping listlessly at the base of a tree as he suf-
fered from diarrhea for two days. His white clothes had turned
brownish and looked soiled.
 It was more than a year and a half since they left home
on a tour of the country. They were eager to keep moving
around for another year or two. They had started out to go
round places to gain knowledge about the ways of the life of
people, about arts and educate themselves as princes do.
Nagashala’s mother, Nagaputri who herself belonged to the
royal family, inculcated in the mind of young Nagashala in-
terest in warfare and in visiting countries. His father Nagapala
encouraged his son to learn about shastras and great arts –
Elanaga who was the son of Nagapala’s sister had developed
great liking for trees and agriculture. The two young men were
an inseparable pair.
Nagapala had given the young boys a clear idea about
the difficulties they would face while on tour and gave them
words of courage. The two were meticulously following all
the instructions given by their elders at the time of bidding
them farewell and were taking the precautions needed. They
could gain the experience of twenty years in their wanderings
of eighteen months. They who started on foot could now man-
age to possess horses.
In their travel they passed through huge forests and faced
many wild animals, crossed streams and rivers and met many
tribes as well as people. They observed many others going in
carts to unknown destinations. In their difficult journey, only
two things gave the young men some solace and happiness.
The first was their acquaintance with Anandabuddah. The sec-
ond was their meeting in Kotilingala, the capital of
Satavahanas, people called Telangulu who had migrated from
that place long ago and who spoke in their language giving
the travellers an account of the details of themselves and their
place. How many times their capital city Kotilingala was swept
away in the furious floods of the great river Godavari! The
young men experienced extreme happiness as if they had met
their kith and kin when they came across the Talangulu speak-
ing their language. They had left their place because of the
floods and settled elsewhere. The two young men had in their
possession the coins of Greek, Roman, Magadha, Gandhara,
Telangana Stories Chinese and Satavahana kingdoms which speak of the glo-
(English)
ries of the past. Their parents had given them the coins which
4 they themselves had preserved with great care. The boys were
told not to exhibit them or sell them unless their need was
5th Proof
very great to use them. The coins almost looked alike.
AVM
Nagashala sighed, greatly tired and dejected. How strange
18-08-08
was this world! How difficult it is to understand human mind!
It was not known when a man would die during these travels
…… because of the wild animals, decoits or because of a
fight with the tribes or owing to fatal fevers. Yet why does
man have such greed for wealth, love of culture and the past?
The language of the forest folk was not known. The
people were also not known. These foresters may hunt and
kill the strangers they meet as they do the animals. Among the
fruits and roots some may be harmful, even poisonous. Elanaga
came close to death by eating them to experiment, to test the
fruits.
It was not known where a path would lead to or where it
would end. There was also the fear that the foresters may pre-
tend to be showing them the way only to sacrifice them to
their deities. The Buddhists who keep wandering were the
only reliable ones. There were no settled hamlets or villages.
Nagashala was at a loss to know why his father hated the
Buddhists who were good. He remembered the moralizing
made by his father. His father desired for something. Some-
thing else happened to them.
“Nagasa! Our family belongs to a noted race. Many kings,
queens, business magnates, Buddist Bikshus, Brahmins and
others appreciated our work. In your travels keep meeting the
bikshus also along with the people. You must win their appre-
ciation also. But remember, do not get into any king’s court
Telangana Stories
though you are offered a high place. For artists freedom is
their life. The mean comforts the kings enjoy are got by squeez-
ing the people dry . That is the reason why your mother the
princes, left behind her royal comforts and the palace, loved
me and came away with me in disguise. Then we left that
kingdom, went round many other kingdoms and finally settled
in this place. When you were young, Akasaraju carried away
your sister whom he met while he was hunting and made her
one of his queens. Then we left that kingdom also as we felt
humiliated. Your mother left me and went away to some place
three years ago to take revenge on him. In your travels keep
an eye on mother also and try to find her whereabouts. There
is every possibility of your mother living where a woman rules
a kingdom. After mother left I came to this place with you. All
my hopes are centred on you.”
“Nagasa! Do not take a vow like your mother. Don’t get
into argument and wager with kings and enlightened persons.
Even if they win or lose they will be angry with you. They
will try to kill you to take revenge. Move forward smoothly
without getting yourself involved in knotty situations.
“Nagasa! Keep a distance from the Buddists. They will
poison your mind telling you strange things. They will con-
vert you also into a Buddist Bikshu. Of the eight children we
have, after your sister went away, you are the only one left to
us. If you join the band of Buddist Bikshus, our family will
end with you. I cannot think of that situation. If you get con-
verted into a biskhu the art which we had developed over all
the earlier generations will end with you. So, if you happen to
meet the Buddists, try to avoid them. They will try to deceive
you saying they have powers and mantras which they would
make you learn and master. They will ask you to become their
disciple. Beware of that.”
(English)
“Nagasa! You may not know what kind of a town you
5
reach. Respect their women as your mother. The gold coins
5th Proof of Sinuka Maharaja given to me by my grandfather at the
AVM
time of his death and the coins of Maladu, the Greeks and
Romans should be taken out by you only when in times of
18-08-08
danger and in need.”
What his father had told him he liked but did not know
why his father hated to such an extent the Buddists and Bud-
dhism. What a great and commendable thing it was that they
were giving knowledge and medical help to the warring and
killer tribes in the forests! If there was peace, how easily and
greatly arts develop and grow! Nagashala did not know why
his father hated the Buddists who were good. He wanted to
know the reason in the beginning itself and journeyed towards
Sriparvatham (Nagarjuna Konda) which was known as a great
centre for learning.
After reaching that place enlightenment dawned on them.
They thought that it was their fortune in meeting
“Anandabuddha” guru. Anandabuddha acquainted them with
many languages, ideas, culture, arts and mentalities. They
stayed there for ten months, went round places for four more
months and went back to their guru. Anandabuddha explained
to them the greatness of Acharya Nagarjuna. Nagashala was
enraptured and excited. He asked Anandabuddha to take him
into Buddhism. Elanaga was eager to go back home and tell
his people what all they learnt during their travels.
Anandabuddha gently refused to take him in.
“Nagashala! First complete your journeys and travels as
instructed by your father and receive his blessings. Stay at
home for some time. Then inform your father about your de-
Telangana Stories
cision. If you still feel that you should become a bikshu make
your father accept your decision. If you happen to meet
Buddists in your wanderings, move along with them. Good
will befall you.”
The two youngmen learnt some words of Prakaruta, Pali,
Sanskrit, Pyshachi, Chinese and some other local languages.
They felt glad and happy to have gone first to Sriparvatham.
They then moved towards the north on their second journey.
• • • • • •
Nagashala heard the footsteps of a woman and opened
his eyes. She was going towards the stream carrying a pot. He
closed his eyes. He had disturbed sleep in the night because
of mosquitoes. He heard a noise again and sat up. The same
woman whom he saw earlier returned after her bath and was
quenching the thirst of Elanaga pouring water into his mouth.
Nagashala greeted her. She asked him something which he
did not understand. After some time he realized that she was
speaking in Pysachi language. His grandfather was well-versed
in Pysachi language! As Nagashala’s father changed places
his own language changed. His mother had no knowledge of
Pysachi language at all. But he had a smattering of the lan-
guage.
Nagashala recollected Anandabuddha’s words that
Gunadhya had collected the information about the changes in
human relationships and wrote a magnificent story in Pysachi
language, thus according a literary honour to that language
and for this service he deserved to be remembered. Nagashala
once again expressed his gratitude to the woman.
The woman told him that her name was Elanga and that
Eluchi was her pet name. She told him that her house was
(English) nearby and invited him to visit her house. Nagashala carried
Elanaga on his shoulders and followed the woman. He re-
6
turned later and took his horses back. Elanaga recovered in
5th Proof three days. Eluchi had known the medication using herbs and
leaves.
AVM
18-08-08 Eluchi was the fifth child of Mathanga. But she was the
only survivor. She had great interest in arts. She was also proud
that her father and mother were great artists. Naturally their
discussion turned to arts.
“My mother used to tell me that my father was a great
artist. It was said that he was an adept in making skins smooth
and painting designs on them. Kings, queens and other wealthy
persons were eager to buy these clothes which my father made
embedding diamonds and gold in their designs. They used to
place an order with him instructing that the model he pre-
pared should not be given to others. They paid him heavily
for his skill. My grandfather and great grandfather were greater
artists. The designs, ornaments and colours used in the caves
of Ajanta and Ellora were on the model provided by my great
grandfather on skins. My grandfather had instructed his people
to cremate him near these caves for that reason. His tomb is
still there,” said Eluchi. Her mother also endorsed Eluchi’s
words.
“If we walk to that place it will take a day’s distance,”
informed Eluchi. Nagashala and Elanagu were excited and
wanted to visit the caves.”
“My father told me that he was trained by his father. In
some of the caves in Ajanta and Ellora, the figures were
sculpted on the models prepared by my great grandfather”
said Nagashala.
After a week Eluchi and her mother on one horse and
Nagashala and Elanaga on the other horse went to visit the
Ajanta and Ellora caves. Because of rain and utter darkness
they stayed on there. Their fifteen day acquaintance grew into
friendship and later into love between Nagashala and Eluchi.
Eluchi’s mother showed them a bush near a stream and
said “when this girl’s father hid himself here for the skin of
certain animals, a group of foxes attacked him and tore him
into pieces”. A cheetah was resting in the bush then. Eluchi
observed it and made a signal to her mother to strike the horse.
When the horses bolted, the cheetah saw the deer and sprang
towards them.
Eluchi recollected with sadness her lover falling a prey
to a cheetah when he was trying to hunt the deer for their
skin. Their marriage was scheduled to take place within a few
days. “I was eagerly looking forward to get beautiful dresses
of the deer skins from him but everything turned topsy turvy,”
she said with tears.
• • • • • •
“Your skin clothes represent old culture. But clothes
woven using cotton are warm and they also absorb sweat and
make one feel comfortable” said Nagashala.
“Clothes made in yarn get wet in rain. Water cannot be
held in a bag made by cotton yarn. They get torn easily and
quickly. Moth will eat them. Leather does not make you wet.
Mosquitoes can’t bite you if you cover yourself with leather
clothes. You can hold water in a leather bag. They last long.
Those who cannot hunt and those who cannot make leather
smooth say that cotton fabrics are good. You are not to be
blamed. It is these Buddists and Jains who have to be blamed.
Telangana Stories They talk of ahimsa – non-violence. They made our leather
(English)
clothing lose all its respect and value. They wear silk clothes.
7 Does it not amount to violence on silk worms…….?” went on
Eluchi.
5th Proof
AVM
Elanagu felt that what Eluchi said was correct. Nagashala
lost his temper when they both joined hands in the arguments.
18-08-08
Nagashala’s anger reached its zenith when Buddhism was
found fault with.
“Cotton fabrics are a symbol of culture. Kings, queens,
business magnates, brahmins, bikshus and others use only
cotton clothes” said Nagashala to belittle Eluchi.
“It is our leather cloth that is saving your Buddist literature
and books. If you can prove that cotton cloth is superior to
leather, we will give up our profession and our art” challenged
Eluchi.
“Come with us in our journeys, we will prove it in all
kingdoms”, said Nagashala. Eluchi accepted the challenge.
Her mother bade her good bye with tears. Eluchi sat behind
Elanaga on his horse. Nagashala felt that he faced defeat for
the first time in his life.
Eluchi’s mother grieved that the two whom she expected
to become close got separated because of their argument.
• • • • • •
 They gained many new experiences in Gandhara,
Saptasindhu, Kashmiram and Himalayan regions. Nagashala
realised without any arguments that leather clothing and
woolen clothing alone will help in cold climates and not cot-
ton clothing. While passing through the mountainous forest
regions of Gandhara the horses could not make it. One of the
horses died of ill-health. The one alive was attacked and killed
by a tiger. The forest brigands pounced on these three and
other Buddhists, beat them up and left them penniless. The
Buddist Bikshus who met them later took the three, who were
bleeding, to Takshasila.
Adeera Telanga, dressed in saffron robes, took care of
them all. The Buddhist monks left Takshasila after a few days.
Eluchi, Nagashala and Elanaga remained there for some more
time. Nagashala’s heart throbbed at Adeera who looked
resplendent like a lotus in her saffrons.
Adeera had always a smile on her face which Nagashala
liked. Adeera narrated many things that her ancestors, the
Telangulu, were from their place, that a visit to China must be
made without fail. These words encouraged the young men
further. Adeera also followed them.
• • • • • •
On their way to Tibet Nagashala recognized
Anandabuddha travelling with his disciples carrying volumes
of books on twelve donkeys. He looked very old, his face
and body full of wrinkles. He appeared as if his mind and
heart had fatigued. After greetings Anandabuddha recognized
them.
“Nagashala! The Sriparvatha kingdom lost its luster.
Others have occupied it now. The great educational centres
have gone dumb. Many disciples and bikshus have died. It is
the result of the ambition of your relation, Assaka Maharaja,
to expand his empire. The kingdoms there are involved in
mutual warfare and are in a chaotic state. It is not good for
you to go there now. Come with us to China. Dammapala
Bikshu will give us shelter. It is very important to save these
Telangana Stories great books for the benefit of the future. Dammapala wants to
(English)
translate these books into Chinese.”
8
They all accompanied Anandabuddha to China.
5th Proof
• • • • • •
AVM
The Chines showed great respect to Talangulu because
18-08-08 of Anandabuddha.
Eluchi was very happy when she found the great story
written by Gunadhya in Pysachi language among the books
brought by Anandabuddha. Anandabuddha asked Eluchi to
learn Chinese and translate Gunadhya’s book into that lan-
guage. Adeera leant the Chinese language quicker than Eluchi.
The bikshus observed Adeera moving close to Nagashala and
conveyed it to Anandabuddha. He called Nagashala aside.
“Nagashala! I think your desire to become a Buddhist
bikshu has strengthened by your travels around countries.
Gandhara, Takshasila, Magadha, Pataliputra, Nalanda and
Sriparvatha should again regain their earlier glory. Bikshus
like you are the greatest need of the day to save and propa-
gate Buddhism throughout the world”, he said.
“Bhante! (Acharya) If you had taken me as a Buddhist
bikshu earlier when I requested you, my life would have been
different now. After I listened to you about the instability of
our kingdoms, I felt like putting aside the thoughts of those
days. My travels have given me different experiences,” replied
Nagashala. Adeera was engaging his thoughts. The hopes and
ambitions of his parents recurred to him again.
He strongly felt that he should go back to his kingdom
without delay.
Chill winds were blowing. Anandabuddha was shivering
in his saffron robe. Darkness was enveloping all round. The
need for woolen and leather clothing was being felt.
“Nagashala! Desires are endless. That day I told you that
you would understand the way of the world like Lord Buddha
by your travels and by your experiences would strengthen
your ambition to become a bikshu. Are you falling again into
the trap of desires?”
Anandabuddha stared serenely into the eyes of
Nagashala. Nagashala experienced a light entering into him
from the glow of Anandabuddha’s eyes and felt enraptured in
every pore of his being. “While not becoming a bikshu, are
you pulling down bikshu Adeera also into the family tangle?”
asked Ananda’s eyes. Nagashala bent his head as though he
had done some wrong. He recovered after a while and re-
quested Anandabuddha to clarify his doubt.
“Bhante! What is the duty you impose on bikshus to bring
about and establish peace and stability in a country for the
people and for Buddhism! Is it migrating to other countries?
Is that the solution?” he asked.
Anandabuddha was rattled at the question of Nagashala.
He was shaken by a storm that arose in his mind. Adeera came
there then.
“The wind is very cold. The fire has been lighted. Please
come in”, she requested Anandabuddha.
The discussion stopped there. Anandabuddha walked
away saying they could talk later. Nagshala followed him.
• • • • • •
Nagashala did not receive any response from
Telangana Stories Anandabuddha for his question. He celebrated the marriage
(English)
of Nagashala with Adeera and blessed them. They were liv-
9 ing among bikshus. After some time Nagashala took leave of
5th Proof Anandabuddha. Adeera, Elanaga and Eluchi followed him.
“I have faith in you. Also great hope. My good wishes
AVM
and blessings are always with you” said Anandabuddha and
18-08-08
bade them farewell. The bikshus walked with Nagashala for
some distance and returned with heavy hearts.
Within a year Nagashala and his three companions
constructed a house by the side of a river in a great forest.
Elanaga established an agricultural farm with his knowledge
of the art of cultivation and started giving instructions to the
people living in nearby hamlets and villages. In a short time a
township developed there. Nagashala was recognized as a king
in course of time as he could successfully hit back thieves
and robbers.
Nagashala was surprised and felt happy when he learnt
that the neighbouring kingdom was ruled by a woman and
that his mother was the queen. Though his mother came to
know that Nagashala was her own son, she did not like to
hand the kingdom over to her son as she had moulded it as a
kingdom of and for women. It was clear that a war was inevi-
table. Her son-in-law, Assaka Maharaja was attacking her in
order to expand his kingdom. He was destroying Buddhist
literature, books, arts and the artists, considering them as his
first enemies. In such circumstances Nagaputri, the queen,
offered a peace proposal to Nagashala.
Nagashala sent his soldiers into the Assaka Kingdom in
disguise first. The war commenced in the rainy season. Be-
fore the season ended Assaka Maharaja was killed. The king-
dom was occupied by Nagashala. Nagashala made Elanagu
Telangana Stories
his representative in the kingdom he won in the war. Eluchi
became the queen. Nagashala’s elder sister who lost her hus-
band in the war, went to her mother seeking shelter.
• • • • • •
Many years passed, wars came to an end. Nagashala in-
vited Anandabuddha and got educational institutions estab-
lished. He invited artists from different kingdoms and coun-
tries and honoured them by allotting lands to them, offered
protection to them requesting them to settle in his kingdom.
In a short time Nagashala’s kingdom attracted many other
countries and kingdoms. The son born to Nagashala and
Adeera was named Nagapala after the child’s grandfather.
Nagapala, as he grew, developed great interest towards
art like his grandfather but neglected the kingdom. Nagashala
was deeply disappointed. Adeera appealed to her son to anoint
himself as the prince. Nagapurti, his grandmother, tried her
best to impress upon the young man the need for him to be
declared the prince. Nagapala did not heed anyone’s words
and left on a travel around the countries. Nagashala grew old.
The enemies who came from Magadha declared war.
Nagashala who was injured in the war was taken to the
palace. He was bleeding profusely. All his relatives, kith and
kin, went to the palace. Elanaga went to the field taking up
the leadership of the war.
There were tears in the eyes of everyone. Eluchi was weep-
ing. Nagashala called Eluchi to him and whispered something.
She wiped her tears, went in and brought the skin of a black
buck, a feather and some leafy liquid in a silver vessel.
Nagashala told her to write what he said.
Nagaputri, his mother, had wanted to ask him a question
(English) for a long time but could not. She asked him now.
10 “Dear son! Nagasa! You started journeying thinking that
you should become a great artist like your father. But how is it
5th Proof
you became a king?”
AVM
There was a glow in the eyes of Nagashala. He saw in his
18-08-08 mind’s eye Anandabuddha.
“Mother! When I entertained an ambition that the world
should recognize me, I thought I should become an artist.
With the preaching of Anandabuddha I overcame the desire
that someone should recognize me. No. The thought dissolved
itself. In the same manner the ambition to be known as an
artist also disappeared. After father and you married, you both
left the kingdom and moved from kingdom to kingdom be-
cause of fear. Brother-in-law Assaka made knowledge and art
captive. So I thought that I should capture a kingdom and
rule. Mother! You know that where peace prevails and crops
grow in plenty there all arts and education flourish. As I was
an artist, I desisted from becoming a Buddist monk and wanted
to become a king. I am immensely satisfied that instead of
growing myself great alone, I gave shelter to many artists and
made them great. Nagapala also will come to such a decision
like me while in his wanderings.”
Severe and continuous cough shook Nagashala. After
sometime the eyes of Nagashala remained open. Nagaputri,
his mother and Adeera his wife, fell on his body in grief. 2
The last words of Nagashala to his mother were shining
forth on the black buck skin written down by Eluchi in the
mixed language of Pyshachi and Telanga. Gloom filled the
palace.
• • • • • • Telangana Stories
(English)
FLOWERS OF THE NIGHT
Elanaga handed over the kingdom to Nagapala who re-
turned after visiting many kingdoms gaining great experience. 11
“Annaiah! You lost much in your life because of your
The Nagapala family which got its name from his grandfather 5th Proof ideas. The light of your life seems to be moving towards the
as a great family in history came to an end with the attacks
AVM west. Your friends stopped away long ago. They are enjoying
from the eastern ghats. The descendants of Adeera and her
18-08-08
benefits more than they deserve. What you have done so far
mother speak gloriously of the Nagapala clan and about the
is enough. It is the youth who have to do what you have yet to
Telangulu in Gandhara. People say that the history written in
do. The youth will do it. You know that I do not live long.
Chinese by the disciples of Anandabuddha was left in Tibet
Won’t you fulfil my last wish?”
and that the names got changed in course of time and got
mixed up with the history of Kashmir Kingdom. Prameela was sobbing….

Dalitha Jyothi (Monthly, December, 2001) Ramesh felt heavy at heart … His voice stuck.

That’s Telugu Dot Com (December, 2002) There was silence in the hospital room…. Prameela was
on the bed. Ramesh was sitting on a stool by her bed.
(With compliments to the famous historian B.N.
Shastry) Ramesh wiped his sister’s eyes.
“Prameela! Don’t say so. You will certainly live.
Despondency is not good. Self-confidence has the ability to
cure diseases also.”
“Annyya*! Don’t change the topic. I know what all the
doctor told me. I am not worried about myself. It is about
you. You have sacrificed for me and for our family. You must

*Annaiah in telugu means elder brother. It is an

affectionate way of address.
stop your sacrifices…”
“Pramee! Do you know that some stars show the way by
their brightness when there is no moonlight? When there is
moonlight the stars are not seen. In the same manner some
flowers blossom in the night and wither away and drop off by
dawn. Some blossom in the morning and wither by afternoon.
Telangana Stories
You don’t know how much I feel pained at your life, which
lighted three lives, getting snuffed out…. I don’t have time to
think about myself. I wish that time should pass off without
bothering me.”
“Anna0yya! I have known what death is by being confined
to this bed for two months. I don’t have any worry about my-
self. My mind is very calm and screne now. I am far younger
than you. Yet I will ask you a question. Suppose you learn
that you were going to die this minute. What will you do? Do
that something now. The sacrifices you made and the ideas
you cherished should not punish you. That’s what you think!”
“Pramee! What’s meant by life? What’s the use of asking
this question when the entire life has been lived? This question
does not face us so long as we are alive. Is it not strange?”
“Pramee! Why do you feel sorry that I lost much in my
life and that my life went waste? That’s your idea … I received
more than what I lost in life. Your love for me is many times
more than what I did. Give me the chance to feel satisfied that
I did not get defeated in life but that I gained high place in
life.”
"Annayya! If you utter such expressions I will not ask
you anything." She stared into her brother's eyes. Her eyes
became brimful with tears. Her eyelids dropped. Tears rolled
down her cheeks. Past memories flashed in her mind….
Will man envy the sacrifices which he does not like? Will
that envy manifest itself in pity and sympathy!
For the first time Prameela entertained a doubt. Her brother
Ramesh had done much for the family. He did much for the
society also. He took part in different types of movements.
He led many movements being at the forefront.
(English) As soon as a movement took a constructive shape he
12 would quietly get out of the competition for leadership.
5th Proof
It was not his nature to fight for a place in leadership. It
was most natural for him to quit from the arena. He would
AVM
then make a path for himself to his own liking.
18-08-08
He did not like to win Rajyam in a contest. He felt it
infradig to win her hand by contesting for her love. He
converted his love and liking for her into old indifference.
Rajyam could not express her love. On the other hand she
murmured that 'annayya' stopped loving her. She found fault
with him. She said that she loved Lakshman who competed
with Praveen. She married Lakshman.
From then on Praveen lost all interest towards any
competition including competitive examinations. He was
satisfied with the unexpected job he got and brought them up
to a decent level.
• • • • • •
Her brother's words were echoing again and again in the
depths of her heart. She slept off for a long time.
It was night. She opened her eyes slowly.
Her brother was looking at her. He smiled on observing
his sister open her eyes. She picked up courage.
 "Annayya ….. you said you wouldn’t marry till I got "If so, let me live according to my choice and liking."
married. I got married. You again said that the younger sister
Prameela became silent.
also should get married. She too got married. She has now
two children. Everyone is afraid to ask you. Tell me, annaiah, "Pramee! My ideas are keeping me alive. What you think
why you are not marrying at all" I am doing for the society, is all being done for myself in fact.
That is my happiness. Asking me to give up my ideas and
"Pramee! I don't think that marriage is the most important
Telangana Stories ideals is to wish my death and nothing else."
thing in life." (English)
It was the first time for Prameela to argue so long with
"You gave up marrying talking of the marriages of your 13 her brother. Perhaps it was also the last time! thought Prameela.
sisters, the dowries, their deliveries and other expenses."
5th Proof
She turned her eyes away.
"It’s not like that"
AVM The stars seen through the window were shining brightly
"Are you disappointed that Rajyam whom you loved did like the flowers of the night.
18-08-08
n’t love you?"
"Annayya! I achieved motherhood in my life. That’s
"In the beginning I felt so. But now I am not angry with enough for this life."
Rajyam."
Prameela closed her eyes wih satisfaction. Ramesh gently
"Rajyam is feeling bad that you haven’t married so far." passed his hand on her head with great affection.
"It will not my idea to pain her. But that doesn’t mean I
cannot marry to make her feel happy."
– Sunday, Vaartha
"What do you want to achieve? Whom do you want to
tease?"
"What did you all think of achieving by marrying? What
did you achieve? In nature, all animals, birds and fish, every
living creature is giving birth to their off spring. Is that what
you achieved?"
"Annayya!… There is no world without births. You won’t
be there. I too."
"Is that the world?"
"No"
 3 dinner to night for our wedding day. She said that we could
PARASITES
“Aunty! In connection with your wedding day, mummy
is arranging dinner for you all to-night. She wants you to invite
a couple of your friends also.”
Soundarya had rented out that portion twenty days ago.
Within these twenty days Sumitra had invited them for food
twice. During conversation with Sumitra a week earlier she
had told her aobut their marriage day. Soundarya was tickled
with excitement when Sumitra reminded her son in the morning
about the occasion by remembering it. She had invited friends
and relatives for her marriage day. But Sumitra inviting them
thrilled her.
Sumitra was living in that house on rent for a long time.
The owners of the house had entrusted the responsibility of
the second portion to her. The landlord lived in a different
city. He came once in three months and collected the rent. If
there was delay in his coming Sumitra sends the draft to him.
Sumitra had two children. Her first son Rakesh was in
Intermediate class. Vineeth, the second boy was in the tenth
class. Soundarya’s son Athul and Vineeth were classmates.
Soundarya’s youngest son Hiran was in the eigth class.
“What a nice woman is Vadina*! she had invited us for
* Vadina is elder brother’s wife. It is nornmal for women to hit up relationship with
neighbours whom they like.
get one or two of our friends also”, said Soundarya happily to
her husband Srikanth.
“It’s not enough to know how to eat! One should know
how to reciprocate also! Sumitra knows that art well”, replied
Telangana Stories
Srikanth smiling.
(English) “Do you mean that I don’t know that much?” Soundarya
14 pulled a long face.
“I don’t mean that. It would have been nice if you had
5th Proof
invited them for our marriage anniversary a day in advance.”
AVM
In the meanwhile Bhukeswar, Sumitra’s husband walked
18-08-08
in.
“You all should have dinner with us to-night. Please invite
five of your close friends also. We have a camera. We can
take photographs. Please come home early from office,” he
told Srikanth and left.
Sumitra’s children were helping their mother
enthusiastically as if it was the wedding day of their parents.
Soundarya was over-whelmed with happiness after the dinner.
She had not come across such affection before. Soundarya
thanked Sumitra profusely.
Two months passed.
“The children and their father did everything. My husband
cooked the food himself. How do you like the taste of the
chutney prepared by my eldest son?” asked Sumitra.
“What! Does Rakesh prepare the chutney so tastily! I must
get chutney made by him once in our house. My children do
not help me at all,” replied Soundarya. Sumitra was surprised
that in Soundarya’s words there was more of pride than
disappointment about her children.
“Our children do all kinds of work willingly. They wash
the clothes of their daddy. If I am sick they do the cooking
also. They don’t expect the neighbouring aunty or someone
to come and help in cooking,” explained Sumitra.
“You are luckly. Your children obey you. Our children
never heed our words”, Soundarya expressed her sorrow
taking pride in her children’s behaviour.
Sumitra explained how children should be taught to do
work and how they should be made to love work. But
Soundarya was contradicting her at every step which made
Sumitra impatient. She wondered what Soundarya’s idea was,
whether she wanted her children to learn to do work or whether
she did not like her children to work at all. During the two
months her children had become servants in Soundarya’s
house performing whatever she wanted them to do. Soundarya
used to get work done by her children talking to them lovingly
but in an authoritative manner. Her childrern’s study was
getting disturbed.
“Mummy! Why does this aunty get work done by us
without asking her children? Athul never keeps my company
though I ask him. The errands I do is for his mummy,”
complained Vineeth to his mother. Sumitra did not know how
to solve the problem. Her son was not ashamed of doing work.
But he felt bad when he had to do the work of his classmate’s
mummy. Sumitra did not like to pick up a quarrel with the
new arrivals who had come only two months back. She was
worried at her children getting spoiled observing Soundarya’s
children. Soundarya was in the habit of complaining against
her children and also supporting them herself. Sumitra decided
to confront Soundarya.
“What exactly is your idea, Vadina? Do you want your
children to help you in your work at home or you don’t want
them to work at all?” asked Sumitra point blank.
Soundarya was taken aback at such a direct manner of
Sumitra’s question. Soundarya thought for a while. If she said
that children should listen to parents, Sumitra may give a
Telangana Stories
(English) lecture giving suggestions. If she said that they need not,
Sumitra may attack that the children will grow fat without being
15
helpful to society.
5th Proof
As her husband called her and asked her to bring water,
AVM she had to listen to what Sumitra had to say. Soundarya felt as
18-08-08 if she was looking at herself naked in a mirror, hearing Sumitra.
Sumitra’s casual remarks pierced Soundarya’s heart like
arrows.
Soundarya had pestered Srikanth until he got separated
from his people. There were her husband’s sister who was
doing P.G. course, her husband’s younger brother who was in
degree class, mother-in-law who was an asthama patient and
a hot tempered father-in-law. Taking care of all these people
meant bonded labour for her all her life. In the beginning
Soundarya thought that working for five years in the native
town will help them in saving house rent. But as they had to
live on her husband’s salary, she became a servant in her own
house. Everyone in the family demanded things from him just
as employees make demands on the government. No one
bothered about her desires and his needs.
If they had to spend lakhs of rupees as dowry for her
husband’s sister, they would have to live the life of slaves all
their lives. She expected that the girl would love somebody in
the university where there were hundreds of boy students and
elope with him. But the girl disappointed her.
 What a horrible family. What an awful house it was! There
was never any joy or pleasure. She cursed herself and wished
the death of the elderly people in an accident. She succeeded
in getting herself separated from the husband’s parents by a
transfer and was now leading a free life.
“It’s not like that. I too think like annayya But I don’t
Telangana Stories
have the art of talking to people sweetly like annayya. Annayya
speaks very convincingly,” replied Soundaray changing
quickly her expression from shocked embarrassment into a
sweet and joyous glint in the eye.
During the two months, Soundarya enjoyed the
hospitality of Sumitra four times but she never once invited
Sumitra for dinner. She suspected that this lapse must have
made them question her behaviour. She pretended great love
for them saying “Annaiah! All of you should dine with us to-
day.”
After great persuation Sumitra and Bhukeswar agreed.
Soundarya’s father suffered a paralytic stroke. If he takes
treatment for two months and does physiotherapy exercises
he may recover. Her brother and his wife visited their father
and left without talking about medical expenses. Soundarya
went to her father, stayed there for a couple of days and
returned. By the time she came things were all pell-mell in the
house.
The children had played video games and left things all
over the house. Her husband was gasping having beaten them
in anger and disgust. The children stopped crying and started
abusing. Sumitra’s husband and her husband were trying to
plead with them to be calm. Sumitra’s children were observing
the strange scene with surprise.
“That dirty woman went away two days ago. Who will
do all the work here at home? This horrible man wants me to
do all the work at home. He doesn’t cook for us but reads
newspapers. He can himself cook the food for us. Why does
he ask me to do all this work? How affectionately parents
should take care of their children? When they cannot be loving,
why should they give birth to us? Those who cannot care for
(English)
their children should die.” Athul, the eldest boy, was shouting.
16
Bhukeswar tried to prevent Athul from shouting more.
5th Proof Hiran was crying.
AVM “Leave me alone uncle, or else you will lose respect. This
18-08-08 son of an ass is my daddy! See, what I’ll do to him….” gasped
Athul imitating the poses of the heroes seen on the T.V Screen.
Soundarya could not control her anger on witnessing the
scene. Hiran started using abusive words struggling to get free
from the hands of Sumitra. Athul directed his anger against
Sumitra now.
“Aunty! You are the reason for this quarrel. If you had
cooked food for us as mummy is not available, all this would
not have happened. The aunty who lived in the portion next
to ours in the previous house where we lived was a very good
woman. If mummy went to her place, the aunty would prepare
breakfast, tea and food and feed us on time. Your are … most
selfish … most miserly….”
Athul would have continued his string of abuses had not
Srikanth his father pounced on him and hit him hard.
“Who is selfish? Should others come and serve you, you
who cannot cook for yourself? What are you doing to help
the society and the world?” shouted Srikanth giving him a
blow.
 “Annaiah, please stop. Why do you punish the boys when into the fray unable to contain themselves.
you could not bring them up properly teaching them self-help?
“You, rogue! Your mother is a bitch, not mine,” said
You pampered your children. If you had created in them
Rakesh hitting Athul with all his strength. Bhukeswar tried to
respect for work from their childhood this situation would not
stop his son. Rakesh was overcome by emotion and started
have arisen,” said Sumitra.
abusing Athul and his mother.
Soundarya felt hurt with Sumitra’s words and grew
Telangana Stories The house looked like a battle field. After half-an hour,
emotional and angry. ‘What will she lose if she cooked a little (English) when emotions cooled down Bhukeswar explained to
food for them? She can’t do that much help but moralises’ she
17 Soundarya why they had to interfere between the father and
murmed throwing her suit case to the ground.
son. Sumitra also gave her version.
5th Proof
“If I cook for your children what I lose is self-respect.
“I did not say I would not cook for your sons. I thought
My children’s self-respect. Should your children sit and eat AVM
of helping them as it was only for two days. I told them that I
when my children cook for them?” asked Sumitra. 18-08-08 would cook for them but wanted them to do some work in our
Athul grew courageous on seing his mother. house. I asked them to work along with my children and
observe how my children cook food. I suggested that they
“Look, here mummy. She doesn’t want to cook for us
could clean the vessels and utensils and also carry water along
but wants to talk on morals,” shouted Athul.
with my children. Ask your son what reply they gave me.”
Sumitra lost her temper, her patience deserting her. She
“Do you think that my sons are your servants?” asked
went to Athul letting off Hiran and gave a few blows to Athul
Soundarya, taking her sons close to her.
saying “I haven’t seen such useless fellows like you.” She
continued. “That’s exactly what your duds said to me. I told then
that I was not their servant or a cook to cook for them. Then
“What did you say, you monkey face! You have grown
I suggested to your husband that he himself should do the
fat like a he-buffalow. Can’t you cook your own food? Should
cooking and asked him why I should do it,” explained
I come and cook for you? Did you think I am your cook or
Sumitra.
servant maid? If I give you a blow on your cheek you’ll lose
your teeth, beware!” raved Sumitra in her anger. “When they spend time eating and observe the cricket
match on the T.V. and indulge in video games happily, should
Soundarya forgot all about her father who was bed-
I coming from the office after my duty, cook for them?”
ridden. She started supporting her sons.
Srikanth expressed his resentment.
His mother’s support encouraged Athul furthur.
“I feel like using the chappal against those who pretend
“Aunty! You bitch! Brute! You pig ….” He started false love and try to get service done for them freely as in
abusing Sumitra. It was then that Sumitra’s children entered
bonded labour,” Sumitra glanced at Soundarya with a frown
on her face.
Soundarya had imagined that Sumitra would volunteer
to cook for her husband and children even if she stayed away
with her father for a month or so. But the situation had taken
a different turn.
Telangana Stories
“It was our foolishness to have occupied this portion
without an idea of the people living here. I will vacate the
portion tomorrow” said Soundarya.
“You must tell in three months before you leave. Or you
should pay rent for three months. Even if you pay one paisa
less you can’t take your samans out. I will see that you are
served with a legal notice,” was Sumitra’s retort.
Soundarya was taken aback at words Sumitra’s. She had
taken her goodness as weakness. Should she live in that house
for three months? In those three months how many battles
she may have to fight? Soundarya who had made people
shiver where she lived earlier in other places now trembled.
Bhukeswar led his wife and children into his portion.
“Why should people produce children when they did not know
how to bring them up,” murmured Sumitra as she followed
her husband.
After a week Soundarya received a telegram that her
father was seriously ill and asking her to start immediately.
She broke down crying on receiving it.
“Don’t get upset. Your mother might have given the
telegram as you did not go back within two days as promised
by you.” Srikanth tried to give her courage.
“I will stay there for a month,” Soundarya begged her
husband for which he agreed.
She got ready with her clothes sufficient for a month’s
stay. Athul observed his mother and snatched the suitcase from
her hand.
“What’s your idea? Do you want me to fail at my tenth
class exams? The old man will anyway die one day. Will you
(English) spoil my future? Who will do all the work here? If you are not
18 present, daddy will beat us for not doing work properly.”
5th Proof
“Do you want my father to die? Should I stay here
cooking for you?” shouted Soundarya beating him.
AVM
Athul suddenly attacked her and gave her a couple of
18-08-08
blows. She was stunned at what he did, not so much for the
physical pain but for his having lifted his hand against her.
His daddy now gave him blows and Soundarya started crying.
Srikanth made Soundarya go assuring her that he would
take care of their sons.
• • • • • •
A telephone message was received by friend informing
of the death of Soundarya’s father. Srikanth got ready to go
immediately.
Athul and Hiran were watching the T.V. Srikanth asked
them to get ready soon.
“Sorry daddy! The cricket match is in progress. And then
we will miss the Dangerous Devil serial. We will cook for
ourselves. Or we will eat in the house of Satish. You better
go” said Athul.
Srikanth was shocked. He wondered that they did not
feel pained at the death of their grandfather.
 “Orei! Your grandfather carried you on his shoulders and 4
played with you. He presented you with a gold chain!” cried
Srikanth feelingly.
“So what daddy! Grandfather who is dead will not know
that we went to see him. You go!” replied Athul.
“I am terribly afraid of people who are dead. Will Telangana Stories RELATIONSHIPS
grandfather, after his death, change as shown in the Dangerous (English)

Devil serial?” asked Hiran with fear. 19 These days the auspicious time for celebrating marriages
Grief ………. Anger………. 5th Proof
is being fixed in the morning hours. This arrangement creates
no problems for anyone. Bathing can be finished at home and
Andhra Bhoomi, 2001 AVM
lunch could be eaten immediately after the muhurtha, the aus-
18-08-08 picious time, and leave for home. Conversation takes place
only till the lunch is eaten. Later the marriage pandal is empty.
As the marriage was that of the daughter of the elder
brother by relationship, the acquaintance with old relatives
could be renewed. So we woke up early, finished our bath,
got ready quickly and boarded the bus. The journey on the
smooth black-topped road was pleasant. In olden days there
was no good road for the village from any side. In earlier
days by the time we reached the village holding the little fin-
ger of grandmother, walking fast, which looked like running,
at least one toe of the feet had to be treated with turmeric
paste. Our bare feet got bruised by the pebbles and rough
stones.
That village was my mother’s birth place. All my memo-
ries of the village days are connected with that place situated
about four kilometers from Jagityala. Now that village is the
second stage on the route that passes through Chilavkoduru
and Dharmaram to Peddapalli on the way to Godavari Khani.
As the bus passed the Lakshmipuram cross roads I re-
membered that the people of our village complained that they
would lose their sites and lands if the Peddapalli road was laid
in that route. So the road passed through Japthapuram. From
then on Japthapuram enjoyed wealth and prosperity.
Lakshmipuram has been thrown into a corner. The villagers
now curse themselves for not permitting the road to pass
through their village.
In my case also it happened so. The Japthapuram people
refused my alliance with them. They had their reasons. There
was no open space before our house, no backyard behind the
house. There was no land, no site or garden for us. We eat
what we buy in that session or on that day. If the alliance
made with a family that depended on agriculture there will be
enough to eat for the whole year. There would be no need to
buy everything. With this plea my mother’s brothers by rela-
tionship refused to make me their son-in-law. My mother and
grandmother asked them to give their daughter in marriage to
me but returned humiliated. “Will we give our daughter to a
boy who is studying? How will he live and what work will he
do? Even if you offer dowry to us, we will not take your boy
as our son-in-law,” they said. Now after twenty five years they
feel sorry for not finalising our alliance then. Now my rela-
tives curse themselves taking into account my small job and
the happiness I enjoy.
My wife does not feel the pain and sorrow my uncles
and aunts feel. She behaves in the opposite way.
“Ah! What did you have before marrying me? I was given
in marriage to a hapless family. This house made fortune only
after I set foot in it. I am a fortunate person. If you had mar-
ried in the house of your uncles and aunts you would have
lived in poverty like them. You got your job only after you
married me. You have grown into a handsome man by eating
what I cooked tastily for you. How did you look like at the
time you came to see me for the marriage alliance? You were
like a dried up stick and a skeleton without flesh and blood.
Take a look at your photograph in the album taken then for
your hall-ticket. You will recollect how you looked before
Telangana Stories marrying me” she taunts me.
(English)
How will anyone look before marriage? They only think
20
of higher studies for the tomorrow and entertain ideals and
5th Proof ambitions. How do you think my wife looked like before mar-
AVM
rying me? She was skin and bones because of meager eating.
She looked as though she was bedridden for a month and was
18-08-08
just recovering. But she does not agree with the fact. “If I had
not been beautiful how did you like me and marry me?” she
asks. She boasts that my own house, my education, children
and our growth was all because of her and she says the credit
goes to her for our prosperity.
I might have said during one of our quarrels that my
uncles and aunts were very good looking. Yet she started on
the journey with out saying “Is that so! They will all be there
for the wedding. I will see how good looking they are”.
May be because of my changing places as part of my
official duties, or because our old relatives were confined to
village life or migrations or because of non-coperation by my
wife, for some such reason visits and return visits among our
relatives did not take place over the years. Now this marriage
provided an opportunity to renew contacts.
The bridegroom worked in the Bhivandi textile mill. The
bride was my elder brother’s daughter. She stopped her stud-
ies by seventh class and settled down as a beedi worker. My
brother also had worked in Bombay and Bhivandi for twenty
years in the textile mills. This alliance was settled as a result
of such contacts. At present my brother had been looking af-
ter his fields and lands.
When my cousin brother’s father passed away I could
not go to offer my condolences. I thought that the relation-
ship between us had come to an end with my absence there.
But he gave me the wedding card and requested me again
Telangana Stories
and again to attend the marriage. I thought I should not lose
the opportunity of reviving the old contacts and relationships.
I told my wife also the same thing.
There was another reason which I did not tell her. She
entertained proudly an idea that she had a large battalion of
relatives and that I did not have relatives at all. As a matter of
fact we too have a large number of relatives. But if the ladies
of the house do not co-operate, it will not take a long time to
break and disintegrate relationships.
My mother used to quarrel with my wife saying that be-
cause of her our relatives distanced themselves from us. I felt
that the complaint was true. But my mother was not the mother
of my wife to get her to accept the truth. The mother is the
mother-in-law. The woman who is not a mother cannot be-
come a mother-in-law. But the love and affection a mother
provides by that relationship is of a different nature. The reac-
tion a mother-in-law provokes is different. My wife could see
only the mother-in-law in my mother. Even my mother could
not see her daughters in her daughters-in-law. She treated them
as daughters-in-law. No one knows when and where this
mother-daughter-in-law syndrome started. The dispute has
finally come to the stage when the mother says ‘yes’ and the
daughter-in-law says ‘no’ to whatever that is suggested.
My wife used to pickup a quarrel with me saying “did I
at any time answer back your mother? Did I fight with your
old relatives? Why do you accuse me every now and then?”
“Should there be a quarrel to keep relatives at a distance? If
we don’t go to their houses when invited by them for festivals
and other occasions, relationships get broken automatically.
Whenever some one asked us to visit them, you said that your
legs were aching or your finger was troubling you and stayed
(English)
away at home. If everything was well you said that no one
21 was known to you there. If we visit people a few times there is
an opportunity to know everyone. Do you mean to say you
5th Proof
know my son before you married him? How did you get
AVM
merged with him? In the same way we can get to know people.”
18-08-08 That was mother’s argument.
“They are all new and unknown to me. You better go
with your mother,” my wife used to say whenever there was
an invitation. She never bothered to listen to my telling her
that going with mother was not the same as going with wife
and children. Having thus distanced me from my relatives,
my wife taunting me that I had no relatives was a cruel indict-
ment.
“When we were young children, we used to stay in the
house of the present family where the wedding is taking place,
calling them affectionately, “pedananna”, “peddamma,”* I
said looking at her.
I closed my eyes and remembered my boyhood days as
the scenes of those days flashed in my mind. Even as I was
observing him my father’s elder brother grew up into an old
man. The houses which were beautiful looking then grew into
* pedananna is father’s elder brother .
peddamma is mother elder sister.
dilapidated houses, without white washing or repairs, without
people to live in them, moss growing on the walls, the plaster
peeling off, finally resulting in the relations with that house
being broken and lost. When I used to go there alone the new
daughter-in-law and son-in-law of that house used to retreat
into a shell. In this manner the later generations were unknown
to me and our acquaintance got dimmed. I myself do not re-
member properly the relationships. I do not know which girl
is the daughter-in-law of which family and house. My wife
does not have any inquisitiveness to know who is who. My
children do not understand the nature of relationships though
I repeat it many times. The relationships which are not in daily
use and the relationships which have no immediate use and
need are being forgotten by the children. Thus in our genera-
tion the relationships of village life and the connections are
getting lost. This development made me sigh in despair. Now
some of my relations instead of calling me “brother-in-law”,
“uncle” etc. simply call me with the new relationship tag
“saru”. Why does this happen so?
The cousin who is celebrating his daughter’s marriage
now was born a week before I was born and so he became my
elder brother. But during younger days we called each other
familiarly, 'arei', 'orai', After I grew up though I gave up call-
ing him ‘arei’ he continued to call me ‘orei’, exercising his
authority over me as a senior. Even in our boyhood days he
would say to me “arie, I am your elder brother. Do you know?
You have to obey me. You are an ignorant fellow and do not
know much” and boss over me.
As a matter of fact I do not know much about agricul-
ture, villages, crops, cattle and the like. It was he who gave
me knowledge about them all. It was he who introduced me
to backyards, canals, gardens and the palmyra trees etc. But
he could not fare well at studies and in education. So he gave
up studying and started doing cultivation. He got married when
he was fifteen. His relations tried their best to get the bride
from their family. But my brother refused flatly the alliance.
The girl who was to have been given in marriage to him got
Telangana Stories angry and did not talk to him for many days. When my mother
(English)
asked for the same girl for me the girl twisted her mouth re-
22 jecting me on her father’s advice.
5th Proof At twenty he became the father of two children. He is
AVM now celebrating his second daughter’s marriage. As his re-
sponsibilities increased in his twentieth year itself he handed
18-08-08
over the charge of agriculture and went in search of work in
textile mills. So when I was still a student he had become a
father of children and an earning member.
By the time he became a father a change came about in
his behaviour. He started looking down on me as a kid saying
that I knew nothing about family and family life. He used to
lecture on life’s philosophy and Bhivandi life and made me
feel very small. He who boasted of so much knowledge
stopped the studies of his first daughter in her fifth class. He
allowed his second daughter to study only upto the seventh
class. He could not think of a groom who had studied beyond
the tenth class.
The growth of my elder brother culminated when I settled
down in my job with my wife and children. The morning that
dawns early sets the first thing in the evening. He started feel-
ing the burden of the family, children and their marriages and
his life turned into that of a bullock at the grinding mill.
In olden days five or six elder brothers of father used to
run seseme (gingelly) oil mills. It was at that time the oil mills
came into existence. In the place of gingelly oil groundnut oil
came into use. In the beginning when the groundnut oil was
used boils appeared all over the body. Heads reeled and people
suffered from bilous vomitings. Gingelly oil had a good taste
and a pleasant smell. Now it was considered became bitter
and the ground nut oil is taken to be good in taste and pleas-
ant in smell. Tastes and attitudes do not remain the same al-
ways. Time brings about changes.
With the introduction of milled oils those who lived a
princely life with grinding mills had to find new professions.
They had given up their caste profession of weaving cloth
long time ago. They had no idea of doing business and did
not have knowledge of other things. About ten of them went
to Bombay to work as mill workers. In those days textile mill
workers were far better off than teachers or clerks.
Time never stays static. My father’s elder brothers thought
that if they resigned jobs in the Bombay textile mills they would
get provident fund and with that amount they planned to buy
lands. They resigned and with the money bought some land.
One of my uncles who had no land or cattle resigned his job
in the mills and with that money established two power looms.
Now he is the owner of fifty power looms. The elder brothers
of my father had no forethought. They thought only of agri-
culture. They had great love for the place where they lived.
They had freedom as agriculturists where as they did not en-
joy freedom as mill workers. Though they returned from mill
work, they had to think of it again later. In Bhivandi there
were no labour laws or protection except wages.
My brother surprisingly preferred Bhivandi unlike the
elder brothers of my father. I do not know what happened to
his intelligence. He got cought in the drudge like the bullock
of the grinding mill. Perhaps it is difficult to come out of a
way of life when one gets used to it. He should know what
pleasure there was in spending twenty years alone in Bhivandi
while his wife looked after cultivation in the village. Now he
has become a great devotee. He smears his forehead with huge
Telangana Stories religious marks, wears the sacred thread, performs poojas and
(English)
the like. Whatever it is, as I have been living in the town for
23 some years my brother could give me the wedding invitation.
He asked me to attend the wedding without fail out of the
5th Proof
love he has for me since our boyhood.
AVM
I wonder how the sisters-in-law are now with whom I
18-08-08
had spent time in a jolly manner as a boy. Saraswathi used to
go up trees first like a monkey before me and climb mango
trees, tamarind trees and other trees. She used to run dashing
like an arrow. Along with her, three other sisters-in-law, my
elder brothers and I used to play in streams, on the platforms
constructed in fields to watch the crop, under them, in the
backyards of houses, walk and run together. We ate, exchang-
ing the eats from our mouths, calling the process by many
typical names. What games we played! What thefts we com-
mitted in the backyards of houses! I felt immensely happy
when my grand mother said she would ask Saraswathi’s par-
ents to give her in marriage to me and how greatly I was in-
sulted and humiliated by them!
By the time we got off the bus and started walking, the
sun was beating down on us severly. My wife was murmuring
that her make-up was getting spoiled because of the heat and
sweat. I could not hear her properly in the sound of wedding
music and the blaring loud-speakers.
The marriage was to take place in a narrow space in front
of the main door. The pandal was erected with fresh palmyrah
leaves and the area was glowing forth in all its glory. It was
also crowded. Many invitees had to stand outside the pandal.
My wife walked towards the place where there were women.
I stood in the sun along with others. I was greeting and talk-
ing to those whom I could recognize. Those who recognized
me talked to me. Some addressed me as brother-in-law, some
as elder brother, some as younger brother, some as father’s
elder brother, some as father's younger brother, some as son-
in-law and some as son. They reminded me and also them-
selves of the childhood days. The children were lost in their
worlds.
“When he got such a huge tent erected for dining why
didn’t he get two more tents erected at the marriage pandal?
Why should he be so stingy while spending so much? Should
you not attend to it, brother-in-law?” asked Lakshmirajam ad-
dressing me.
“You are there to tell him, being the son-in-law of the
house,” I smiled.
“Everything was lost and gone after the father-in-law
passed away. Will this brother-in-law heed my words? Don’t
you know the mentality of your elder brother. He will not
heed anyone’s advice,” said Lakshmirajam.
“You should have sent the message through my sister,” I
replied.
“Will he listen to her? ‘What do you know sister, you
better keep quiet. I am here to look into all these things,’ he
said to her who is a mother of three children,” replied
Lakshmirajam wiping the sweat off his brow, covering his
head with a towel.
Everyone was waiting eagerly for the auspicious moment
when the sacred and sanctified rice is to be sprinkled on the
heads of the bride and the bridegroom, the heat being unbear-
able and the hunger great. They were eager to rush into the
tent where lunch would be served. If the volunteers had not
erected the thick cloth wall there, half the invitees would have
Telangana Stories rushed into the tent which was erected in the yard beside the
(English)
house. We were not able to see what was going on in the
24 marriage pandal.
5th Proof “At least a few chairs should have been placed here. As
AVM
all are standing nothing is being seen,” I said to Lakshmirajam,
to start a conversation.
18-08-08
“If tents cannot be procured, he will get chairs”,
Lakshmirajam laughed. Someone brought the sanctified rice
saying “namaskaram sir”, to me.
I took some quantify of it and asked Lakshmirajam who
he was. “He is your elder brother’s brother-in-law” replied
Lakshmirajam. I could not recognize him.
I could not identify many who had come there. When I
felt they were the old relatives I was introducing myself to
them as so and so mother’s son, as the grand mother’s grand-
son and greeting them with folded lands. Many of them were
in a doubtful state of mind like me regarding relationship. If
the son was a known person his wife was a stranger. In this
manner I could not locate relationship with nearly half of the
old relatives. Somebody said the auspicious moment had ar-
rived and the commin seeds (Jeelakarra in Telugu) and jagery
paste had been mutually placed on the heads by the bride and
bridegroom. There was pushing among the guests. After some
minutes there was the announcement that the sanctified rice
should be sprinkled on the newly married couple to bless them.
Later guests walked into the tent where lunch was served.
With the advent of the video new problems have cropped
up. In earlier days it was enough if some gift was given or if
the elders were met at some time during the wedding. Now
the video records when guests came, where they stood etc. So
Telangana Stories
I walked with the guests in a line and got shot by the video.
My brother who was thanking those that attended the wed-
ding hugged me affectionately. The old blood relationship
tingled my body. I greeted my brother’s wife and told my
wife that she was her younger sister. In olden days there were
no ‘namaskarams’ among relations. People used to talk to each
other with smiles. Now the other person has to be invariably
greeted with a namaskar, to be considered as having spoken
to the person. The ladies held their hands affectionately and I
walked towards the lunch tent.
The tent was crowded. There too the introductions and
small talk continued and it was two O’ clock by the time I
finished the wedding meal. The old and new relations started
leaving and getting their gifts entered in a note book. The
members of the bridegroom’s party were involved in a heated
discusson. When the priest was showing to the bride and bride-
groom the Arundhati star in the sky at two in the afternoon I
could not but laugh. The branch of a tree by the side of the
pole of the pandal also registered its smile along with me by
swinging.
The priest got the ritual of spreading the cotton seeds in
the hot sun. Though three generations passed after stopping
the practice of weaving cloth, the wooden shaft to which the
yarn winds as weaving goes on was shining resplendent with
turmeric and kunkum. This wooden shaft acts as the wooden
seat for the bride and bridegroom to sit upon.
In villages also wedding dinners were being prepared as
in cities. But my brother’s love for chilli powder had not yet
abated. The curries were hot indeed. Our tongues and mouth
began to burn because of the combination of chillies and dalda.
Drinking water resulted only in filling the stomach without
(English) mitigating the burning sensation. We were feeling sleepy as
our stomachs were full.
25
“Why don’t you stay on till the ritual of handling over
5th Proof
the girl to the groom’s party? You can go after the night meal.
AVM Autos and buses are available late in the night also”, said my
18-08-08 mother’s elder sister affectionately. She wispered “there are
five goat heads and the legs. Two pots of toddyy has been
ordered for. Stay away," she requested.
“I too want to stay. I thought I could meet old relatives in
the evening by which time the crowds would have left.”
“Take rest for a while,” she said and asked her grandson
to take me to the house of Suresh.
The lady of the house offered water in a pot to wash our
feet. Me and my wife washed our feet, drank cool water and
sat on the cot.
I could not recognize the lady. But I have my system. I
introduced myself and introduced my wife. She too had re-
turned from the wedding dinner. Her mouth too was burning.
She looked at me and my wife laughing happily and asked
“Didn’t you recognize me?”
I did not recognize her. But her calling me brother-in-
law made me feel happy. My wife looked at me with a strange
expression. How many ideas were hidden in that expression!
Jealousy, doubt, suspicion, who was that woman? any love
affair of the past? etc.
“I am Saravva. Saraswathi. When your grandmother came
to ask me for you, my father drove you away. Do you re-
member? I am that Saraswathi.”
I tried to recollect the facial features and looked at her
keenly. Was she the same Saraswathi whom I saw when I was
very young? Now the naughtiness of those days was not seen
in her. With her age and the experience she had gained, she
now looked elderly and dignified.
The way she talked also had changed.
“Abba! How we met unexpectedly after so many years!”
I exclaimed surprised.
“I recognized you at the marriage pandal itself. I asked
aunty whether you were not Ramulu bava.”
“It is more than twenty years since we met. How is it you
were not seen at any functions of our relatives?”
“I was at Bhivandi and Surat with your brother for some
time. We all came down here three years ago. I came to our
parts to get my children educated like you, bava” she said
smiling mischievously. I saw in her naughty smile the experi-
ence she had gained in life.
“Is this your relative whom you wanted to marry?” asked
my wife and eyed Saraswathi with looks that approved her
beauty and dignity. My wife evidently didn’t like Saraswathi
who was more beautiful and dignified than herself. She would
have certainty felt happy if Saraswathi had been a little dark
and simple looking.
“Yes, akka, he said he would marry me and none else”
said Saraswathi, calling my wife, elder sister.
We talked and recollected old days as my wife and chil-
dren observed us. Saraswathi introduced her children to us.
Her daughter had come of marriageable age. I asked her about
her daughter.
Telangana Stories “There was a proposal from Bhivandi. But I don’t like
(English) the Bhivandi match. We didn’t prosper by going to Bhivandi.
26 I will educate my daughter like your son and make her an
engineer or a teacher. She turned to her daughter our elder
5th Proof
brother is studying engineering. You too should secure a seat
AVM in engineering,” she said looking at her daughter.
18-08-08 She made sharbat with lime juice and gave it to us all.
“My father confined me to this meagre life without fore-
thought. If my marriage was celebrated with you I too would
have been happy like my sister. My life took this shape for
having got me married very young. If I was about twenty and
had some knowledge of things, I would have married you.
My father got me married when I was fifteen and washed his
hands,” said Saraswathi sadly.
“Nothing has gone wrong in your life sister,” consoled
my wife.
“There’s a lot of happiness in living together, difficulties
or joy. What kind of a life is it if the man goes far away and
stays here only for fifteen days a year, year after year? Such
a life shouldn’t be wished even for the enemy. We have many
desires. We may feel like talking about our problems. There
is no one to whom they can be explained. All people don’t
react alike if a woman lives alone. I couldn’t live in the house
of my mother-in-law. So I rented a house in my mother’s place
and am living here”, said Saraswathi looking at me. Though
Saraswathi’s individuality and personality had matured, she
had not lost the verve of the younger days. She was the same
dashing type.
She turned to me again. “Father thought you would never
prosper but you have prospered. We who thought we had won
in life’s struggle have fallen behind. What can be the reason
Telangana Stories
for it, bava?” she asked.
“Saraswathi! Those who could feel the pulse of the soci-
ety and its development fared well. Those who couldn’t, lagged
5th Proof
behind.” I told her.
“With the money earned we did not invest in establish-
18-08-08
ing four power looms there. Instead we diverted the money
to agriculture preferring our place but it didn’t help us and
our lives have no identity of any sort”, sighed Saraswathi.
“As a matter of fact I too have not prospered catching up
the growth in life. As father passed away early in my life I
could not go in for higher studies and so became a clerk. My
classmates who pursued studies without a break became High
Court Judges, University Professors, Ministers and doctors in
America. I had to stop my studies as the hard earnings of my
mother could not help me.”
“You say that one should catch up with modern develop-
ment. Many modern methods have been introduced in agri-
culture. We are following them. Textile mills also denote de-
velopment. Yet why did we lag behind?”
“Whether it is the field of workers or the field of white
collar jobs, if the employees have the power of dealing with
the employers unitedly, demanding a share in the profits, the
wages of the employees will be on the beneficial side. In olden
days agriculture and cultivation were the main props for the
life of man. As I did not have that support your father refused
to give you to me in marriage. Now agriculture is losing its
importance and money power. The textile mills of the yester-
years had a strong earning base and the wages were attrac-
tive. The small investors came out of the mill and they are
now the mill owners in Sholapur and Bhivandi. Now that op-
(English)
portunity has also been lost. The electronic and computer fields
27 hold the sway now. The early employees of these fields have
become millionaires.”
AVM
“Whatever you say, bava! Our grand parents, father and
others of our village have lived with faith in agriculture but
they have not prospered. If we believe in agriculture and de-
pend on it, of course, there is no problem for food. But ani-
mals also eat something and live. You people are enjoying
luxuries on the taxes the government lays on us indiscrimi-
nately, whereas we are leading mediocre lives. It looks as
though the government is there to provide you a happy life;
the government which exists to help us, poor agriculturists.
That’s the reason why you look so chubby, goodlooking and
handsome. Your children are studying higher classes and forg-
ing ahead.”
Though these words were directed towards me by
Saraswathi, my wife frowned as though she was referred to.
“If every citizen speaks out like you frankly, the govern-
ment cannot remain idle as now. The government employees
also do not behave as they behave now. They will think about
the people in all earnestness”, I replied.
As we were called to be present at the ritual of handing
the bride over to the groom’s party, we all left after freshen-
ing ourselves. I was moved to tears when my brother’s daughter
fell at our feet asking us to bless her though we had not taken
up any responsibility in the celebration of the marriage. The
relationships between and among people remind us of the re-
sponsibilities one has to bear for others along with the rights
one demands from the others. My conscience questioned me
what I did towards the growth and improvement of these old
relatives bound by the bonds of relationships.
We were requested to eat our meal in the night but my
wife was keen on leaving immediately. I guessed that my wife
was jealous of Saraswathi leading a life of dignity and en-
joyed a fully developed personality even in her poverty. ‘One
should possess the quality of giving encouragement and of-
fering a helping hand to those who have fallen behind in their
growth and prosperity compared to our development but why
exhibit jealousy?’ I thought. Later I put it to her in words.
“Did you have an affair with Saraswathi before your
marriage with me?” asked my wife in reply.
I felt like laughing at her question. I also felt bad when
she asked me that question specially when we were married
happily for so many years. “Did you also have affairs with
your uncles and other relatives? Why do you suspect me in
that manner?” I asked. With that she changed her strategy.
Next day she went away to her mother’s place.
Vipula (monthly). August 1999
4
Telangana Stories
(English)
THE OLD SAREE
28
Relatives had been visiting Rajeswaramma throughout
5th Proof the month and she had no breathing time. Their arrival in-
AVM creased from the time Lavanya, the third daughter, came home
to be delivered of her second child. Relatives had been com-
18-08-08
ing and going in connection with the marriage alliance of the
fourth daughter who was doing her P.G.course.
Lavanya was delivered of her baby in the hospital after a
minor operation. The mother-in-law of the eldest daughter,
Vijaya, had arrived two days earlier on a courtesy visit. The
second daughter-in-law too made a flying visit.
Rajeswaramma’s younger brothers and other relatives left af-
ter a short stay.
Rajeswaramma’s uncle and aunt came from a far off place.
Also her younger uncles and aunts. Rajeswaramma’s second
daughter-in-law, Kalavathi, did not recognize them. She did
not offer them water to drink nor did she ask them to be seated
which pained them. They went searching for the hospital. They
were relieved and happy when they saw Rajeswaramma. “Dear
niece, I haven’t been well these days. You are healthy and
strong though you are seventy, what with your sons and daugh-
ters-in-law helping you. They express their wonder whether
they would live long like me but never buy medicines for me.
Why don’t you take me to a doctor and get me examined and
treated?” Veeraiah appealed to her after the usual greetings.
Rajeswaramma felt very sorry at the appeal made to her by
her uncle. He had personally attended the tonsuring ceremony
when she was a child. He got silver ankle chains made for her
when she was young. He took upon himself the responsibility
of celebrating her marriage. He had lived without extending
his hand for help from others. The situation changed for him
at home four years ago. The sons were indifferent and the
daughters-in-law constantly complained.
Rajeswaramma was moved. She hesitated to broach the
topic with her husband. He would taunt her, asking whether
she had any idea of the expenditure at home. She asked the
elder son, Prasad. He said that it was all an unnecessary bur-
den. Veeraiah could understand his mind observing the ex-
pression on Prasad’s face. The old man was sorry he bothered
Rajeswaramma unnecessarily.
“Uncle! Why don’t you stay for a couple of days? We
will go to the doctor,” replied Rajeswaramma for the sake of
courtesy. She felt uneasy for having said so, for, if he stayed
back she would face a difficult situation. Veeraiah, on his part,
hesitated at the offer, for, how could he stay in the house where
he was not offered even drinking water on arrival?
“Dear girl! Your house is full of relatives now. I will come
after four or five days,” said Veeraiah. Rajeswaramma heaved
a sigh of relief for her prestige was saved.
• • •
“Why retain all this junk? Of what use are these articles?
Get them weighed and sell them away to the scrap buyer,”
said Kalavathi, Rajeswaramma’s second daughter-in-law, with
her husband Viswanadham.
Rajeswaramma heard Kalavathi. Lingaiah, the old man
also heard her. They kept silent. Their second son was run-
ning the family doing some business. Kalavathi was steadily
occupying the place of Rajeswaramma as the mistress of the
house. Lingaiah and Rajeswaramma have been changing
places during the last four years from the role of parents, fa-
Telangana Stories ther-in-law and mother-in-law into old relatives who had none
(English)
to look after them.
29
Lingaiah looked at the attic where the old unused articles
5th Proof were kept. He could not see clearly what were stored on the
AVM
attic which had turned black because of smoke and neglect.
But he knew what were up there. An old charaka, the various
18-08-08
implements used in weaving cloth, old clothes, broken cots,
old tape used for cots, an old cycle and its parts, an old loom,
old wooden rafters, broken chairs etc.
Thinking of them, Lingaiah’s mind went back forty years.
That was the time when he wove sarees on the loom and
printed colour on the yarn. The cots had got broken as chil-
dren grew up. His wedding cot which got smaller and smaller
turned into the children’s cot and finally reached the attic af-
ter serving the family for a long time.
Viswanadham sent his clerk to open the shop and started
handing the junk down from the attic to Kalavathi.
The rats that had lived on the attic ran about the house
when the cleaning started. Rajeswaramma was surprised at
the number of rats living in the attic. An old suitcase slipped
from the hands of Kalavathi and fell on the ground with a
thud and the lid got separated. There were old clothes in it.
That was Rajeswaramma’s suitcase. Her heart missed a
beat. The suit case was the storehouse of the sweet memories
of the past! It was a ply wood suitcase bought at the time of
her wedding. There were a number of old sarees in it….
“All the useless things are kept on the attic. What will
happen if snakes and scorpions make their abode among
them?….. Not a single item is of any use.” Kalavathi started
expressing her disgust. The parents of Viswamadham pre-
Telangana Stories
tended as if they did not hear her complaint and remained
silent.
Rajeswaramma picked up the suit case, took out the
clothes and dusted an old saree which she liked most. In those
days they all wore hand woven sarees. There was a special
use for those cotton sarees. After serving their time if two old
sarees were stitched together, they made a soft quilt. The quilt
made a soft bed on the rope cot.
But Rajeswaramma could not come to make a quilt out
of this saree. This old saree was the witness for all the auspi-
cious festivities that took place in the family. She wore this
saree and washed the feet of the groom at the wedding of her
second daughter. During how many festivals, how many de-
liveries and other such functions she had worn the saree!
Veeraiah, her mother’s brother, got the saree specially made
for her on behalf of his mother at the time when the house
was built. It was a nine yards saree with a beautiful zari bor-
der.
Rajeswaramma soaked the saree in water and washed it.
The saree was dust laden. So she soaped and washed it again.
It was then that the saree came out with its original colour
though a little faded.
“O my man! Do you remember when this saree was
bought !” She smiled looking at Lingaiah. Lingaiah recog-
nized it and smiled back brightly. Many memories flashed
through his mind also. But he looked angry the next moment.
Lingaiah had a greet liking for the saree. But she never wore
the saree in the nights. That was the reason for his anger.
“Why did you wash it? Do you want to wear it now?” he
asked.
(English) “Why? Do you want the world to accuse us saying that
your son and daughter-in-law are not buying sarees for her?”
30
Kalavathi reacted sharply.
5th Proof
Vishwanadham piled up all the old and broken articles
AVM
on the street to be sold to the scrap buyer. The scrap buyer
18-08-08 offered to pay a hundred and fifty rupees at three rupees a
kilo for them. If they were in a usable condition they cost
more than ten thousand rupees. Vishwanadham had no mind
to sell them. They were the museum articles of their house.
“What objection did the articles make, Viswanadham ?
What will you get with the little money after selling them? Do
people sell these household articles? Let them stay in a corner
of the attice." suggested Lingaiah.
Viswanadham too felt like retaining them after learning
about the amount he would get by selling them. But Kalavathi
did not agree. Why should the junk be there coming in the
way of storing other things? “If you don’t feel like selling
them, give them away to someone if they are useful to them.
They will remember you always”, said Kalavathi.
Kalawathi was rolling beedis at home and at the same
time ran the business of selling sarees. She was not able to
tolerate the rats and other insects on the attic. She was afraid
that the old articles would fall on her head whenever the rats
ran this way and that.
 On two earlier occasions Viswanadham changed his mind
to sell the junk on his father raising an objection. The sons
and daughters-in-law had distributed among themselves all
household items except the junk on the attic. They thought
the junk would occupy space.
Veeraiah, the grand old man, returned with a towel cov-
Telangana Stories
ering his head. He found things scattered all over the place
and wondered whether he came at the wrong time.
Rajeswaramma greeted him.
On seeing the saree on the clothes line he thought that he
had seen the saree somewhere. “Where did you get this old
saree?” he asked Rajeswaramma.
“That was the saree you presented to me,” replied
Rajeswaramma.
It was the sixty count saree with a zari border specially
woven by Veeraiah for his niece.
“Mother! If you wash the saree two more times in surf it
can be used as towels for the baby of Lavanya,” said Kalavathi
addressing her mother-in-law.
If anybody wanted to use it, it will make a good quilt
with another saree. But use it as napkins for the baby? It
sounded unpleasant to Rajeswaramma.
“When will you bring your grand daughter from the hos-
pital?” Veeraiah asked.
“She comes tomorrow. That’s why the house is being
cleaned and washed.” Kalavathi informed that Ravinder
wanted to wash the walls and also the attic with dettol or else
he would take Lavanya to their house.
“We do not bother whatever happens to the old items
after we are gone. Hold your patience for some more time,”
said Lingaiah looking at his son and daughter-in-law.
Kalavathi wanted to retort saying “perhaps we will be
gone before you go” but did not speak out. Viswanadham
piled all the junk in a corner on the attic and washed the attic
with dettol.
(English) • • •
31 It was the naming ceremony of Lavanya’s second child.
5th Proof Lingaiah’s elder brother’s sons and daughter’s-in-law,
mother’s elder sister’s sons and daughters, Rajeswaramma’s
AVM
father’s elder brother, younger brother, her husband’s sister’s
18-08-08 sons and daughter-in-law, son-in-law, brothers and
sisters……many relatives were invited. Vanaja who was do-
ing P.G. in the city and her two friends also came.
Rajeswaramma’s third daughter-in-law Madhavi, and Ramesh,
her son arrived from the city.
Many relatives recognized Madhavi and greeted her. But
Madhavi could not identify any of them. She was confused as
to who was who because she stayed in the house of her in-
laws for only a few days. As Vanaja was studying in the city
her situation was no better.
Gangavva, Lingaiah’s elder brother’s daughter, asked
Rajeswaramma “Vanaja has now the looks of a bride. When
are you going to celebrate her marriage?” This question be-
came the topic of discussion among everyone. Vanaja was
cross with them. Why should they show interest in her mar-
riage? Her marriage was her business. She would marry any
time, any body. What had they to do with her marriage?
“They are all our relatives. They should and would be
coming to our house for all festivals”. So saying Lingaiah
introduced the relatives to Vanaja. She was not interested in
these relatives. Her concentration was on her classmates.
Many relatives left after the rituals connected with the
birth of the baby. Some old people and those from the side of
Lavanya’s mother-in-law remained.
By morning Kalavathi started making complaints again.
The tap water was not sufficient. Milk was not sufficient. The
house was over-crowded as it was small. Vegetables were in-
sufficient. The vessels too were too few for the crowd…..
Viswanadham also felt it a little inconvenient.
Rajeswaramma and Lingaiah heard Kalavathi. Lavanya’s
in-laws also heard her. They took it to their heart and threat-
ened to leave the place. Kalavathi got worried. She asserted
that she did not mean them at all.
Veeraiah’s eyes moistened. “As long as we are alive we
want to live like this. Later your children will not recognize
other children of this family,” said Veeeraiah sadly.
Rajeswaramma grew thoughtful. There were a number
of old relatives. Help will not the needed from them. The
bonds of relationship with these relatives were weakening
except for finding grooms for the brides. When marriages took
place new bonds grew with the relatives of the grooms or the
bride’s families. The present day children did not know the
relationship they had with the old relatives. The difference
between ages, status and tastes increased the distance between
the new generation and the old. Rajeswaramma felt that the
bonds with the old relatives will be kept going till the present
old generation lived.
Rajeswaramma took uncle Veeraiah to the doctor. By
the time she returned from the doctor having sent her uncle
away with the medicines, she found something lacking in the
house. The old junk which was piled up at a corner in the attic
had disappeared. Gangarajakka had left to her place. The old
saree which was dried on the clothes line to be made into a
quilt for her grand-daughter was missing. Lavanya had torn
that saree into pieces to be used as nappies for her new born
Telangana Stories child.
(English)
“Ayyo! Have you torn the old saree?” Rajeswaramma
32
asked Lavanya, distressed.
5th Proof
“Yes, mother! Kalavathi told me that you wanted the saree
AVM to be torn into pieces to be used for the baby as nappies and
18-08-08 that you washed it for that purpose.”
Rajeswaramma sighed sadly. When Veeraiah uncle saw
the saree and recognized it she felt she belonged to that house.
Looking at the pieces of the saree now she felt she was in the
house of strangers.
Praveen, Kalavathi’s second son asked his mother look-
ing at Veeraiah “mother, "who is this old man?"
“He is your father’s mother’s younger borther” replied
Kalavathi.
“What do you mean by all that……father’s mother’s…...
younger brother….?” asked Praveen feeling confused.
Kalavathi did not know how to explain it to her son.
“Tataiah to which place do you belong? Vidyasagar,
father’s elder brother’s son is in the college, I am told. Why
didn’t he come for yesterday’s function? I want to see him.
Will you go and send him?” asked Praveen.
Veeraiah did not know what to tell him. If he did not
know his own cousin brother, how will the boy know him?
 Lingaiah came home and was surprised at the disappear-
ance of the old junk. “What happened to all those old items?”
shouted Lingaiah. He felt that his experiences, his memories
and relationships were all swept away.
“Lavanya stays here for three months. The house is
crowded. You sleep under the tin roof shed behind the house.
It won’t be good for the girl who was delivered of her baby
Telangana Stories
recently if all your relations stay near the mother,” said
Kalavathi to her in-laws.
Rajeswaramma felt hurt but could do nothing. She col-
lected all her clothes and carried her cot to the tinshed behind
the house.
“I’ll get going” said Veeraiah uncle and left. Lavanya’s
cot-was shifted into the front room.
6
(English) VEDAVATHI
33
Vedavathi’s husband Thippakara Rao was six years
5th Proof
younger than her. When Vedavathi was in her Intermediate
AVM
course, Thippakara Rao was in the fifth class. By the time
18-08-08 Vedavathi completed her teacher training, Thippakar was in
the eighth class.
Vedavathi’s elder sister Gayathri came to her parents in
her seventh month of pregnanacy. Vedavathi was doing her
Intermediate then. Badarayana Sharma, Gayathri’s husband
held Vedavathi’s hand one day. When she complained to her
sister about it, her sister laughed it away. She said that brothers-
in-law have that much right over their sisters-in-law. “He might
have held your hand for fun. Should we penalise him for that?”
said Gayathri. Her mother also said the same. Father too. Later
what should not happen happened.
Vedavathi’s mother Gangayamma did not take the affair
seriously until her daughter missed her periods. Having been
delivered of her baby, Gayathri left to her place after three
months. By then Vedavathi’s vomitings commenced.
Gangayamma got scared. “ Why didn’t you tell me?”
thundered Gangayamma and thrashed her daughter with a
broom. “When I told you no one of you bothered,” cried
Vedavathi. “When I informed sister she held my feet and
prayed not to reveal it and break up her family life”, she added,
all tears.
Gangayamma contacted the barber woman Rajamma who
acted as midwife at deliveries. She felt assured that she acted
quickly and wisely taking all precautions. Shankara Sharma
who was studying the degree class lived four houses away
Telangana Stories
from Gangayamma’s house. He was married. He was attracted
by Vedavathi. Before a year passed Gangayamma needed
Rajamma’s help again. Gangayamma could not but reveal the
fact to her husband Dattatreya Sharma.
Dattatreya Sharma flew into a rage. Gangayamma
cautioned him to be quiet and reminded him of the Telugu
saying that if one shouted, the respect one commanded would
be lost. Dattatreya Sharma calmed down with that. He had
spent half his earnings for the marriage of his first daughter.
By the time he celebrates Vedavathi’s marriage he might be
left only with a begging bowl, Perhaps a love marriage would
solve the problem.
“Find out and tell me who that fellow is. Take the help of
Rajamma in encouraging our daughter to elope with that
fellow. Give some money to Rajamma,” instructed Dattatreya
Sharma.
“That fellow is no stranger. He is your nephew Shankar.
He was married two years ago. That fellow did this
purposefully. I don’t understand how our daughter surrendered
to him.” Gangayamma hit her head with her hands in despair.
Dattatreya Sharma raved and ranted cursing his nephew
that he would suffer in hell for the sin.
“I have tried that also through Rajamma by asking him.
Do you know what your nephew said, that you frequent his
aunty, that his wife Savithri was born to you and that he would
tom tom the news all over.' Rajamma had to return quietly,”
said Gangayamma with tears.
Dattatreya Sharma was held in great esteem in the society.
On hearing his wife, he started sweating all over. What will
happen to his prestige if people came to know of it? He cursed
(English) his daughter who had brought about so much worry and
disgrace to him without concentrating on her studies like a
34
good girl.
5th Proof
“Drive her out of our house. I will take it that she is not
AVM our daughter,” he shouted.
18-08-08 “Where can I drive her away. It’s all my fate,” said
Gangayamma sobbing.
The second problem also was solved somehow. The
property of Sharma got evaporated like camphor within five
years. There was no earning member at home. Agricultural
income also got dwindled. As he was selling some land every
year, even that got reduced. What little was left had to be sold
for the education of the eldest boy Sadasiva who was studying
in the city.
Vedavathi’s marriage was a problem. Dowry rates got
sky-rocketed. The matches from the town were not to be
thought of for known reasons. Matches from distant places
were not within their financial reach. One evening Vedavathi
said she would go to a movie. On a fine day she ran away
with Thippakara Rao. She collected all the jewels and
ornaments of her mother in a bag and eloped. The news spread
like wild fire all over the town.
Dattatreya Sharma could not bear the humiliatation and
left for Bombay along with Gangayamma. He spent life there
performing poojas to photographs of gods, almost begging
like a Gurkha. In course time he grew in the esteem of the
people there and his earnings also increased.
Vedavathi used to treat Thippakara Rao with contempt
when she was young. She used to call him ‘arre Tippa’. He
used to stand before her with folded arms. She would send
Telangana Stories
him on silly erands taking advantage of his innocence.
Thippakar Rao’s original name was Thippayya. He was
named after his father.
After she married Thippakara Rao, Vedavathi began to
feel that by treating him with contempt she too would be treated
like that by others. So she started calling him Thippakara Rao
instead of Thippayya. Others also started calling him
Thipparaka Rao. He got his name legally changed and gave
paper announcement. Now Vedavathi talked of him as ‘my
husband’. If she had to tell someone his name she would say
‘Thippakara Rao garu’, stressing on the last word, a term of
respect.
They got a telephone. She would not say 'Vedavathi
speaking' ‘but say’ Mrs. Thippakara Rao speaking’. It gave
great joy to Thippakara Rao to hear his name being stressed
in the manner his wife introduced his name to others.
The guru of Vedavathi in this regard was her four year
old daughter Aranyaka. Aranyaka had attended the birth day
of her classmate Medha and asked her mother in the night,
“mummy, why do you call daddy by his name? My classmates'
mommas never call their husbands by their names. To day
you shouted daddy’s name calling him Thippakar. My friend
Sweety asked me, “Why does your mummy call your daddy
by name?” So saying she pulled a long face. Vedavathi
caressed and kissed Aranyaka.
“Then, how does Sweety’s mother call her daddy?” asked
Vedavathi imitating child-like talk.
Aranyaka imitated Sweeth’s mother and said “please dear,
will you come once to me!” If he is far away she would ask
Sweety to go and get daddy. You never entrust me with any
(English) such work. Even if daddy is far away you shout loudly
“Thippakar!”. Do you know how insulted I feel?” said
35
Aranyaka as if she were a grown up person.
5th Proof
Vedavathi was surprised and wondered whether children
AVM
observe the adults so keenly. She embraced her daughter and
18-08-08 showered kisses on her. She realised that the contempt she
had for Thippakara Rao in some corner of her brain was
peeping out in her behaviour.
Why did she entertain a contemptuous feeling towards
Thippakar while living with him? Was it because he was of a
low caste? Was it because he was younger than her? Was it
because he was cooking for her like a woman? Was it because
he was less educated than herself? Or was it because he was
an innocent person? Vedavathi fell into thinking.
Even before a week passed Vedavathi had a taste of a
bitter experience which she would never forget in her life. At
the marriage of her colleague’s daughter, Srilakshmi asked
Vedavathi to call her husband once.
Vedavathi called her husband in a respectful manner,
saying ‘emandi’. Thippakar kept talking with someone
thinking that he was not addressed. Vedavathi used the
respectful term two or three times and finally called,
“Thippakar!” He came running to her.
“Thippakar! Will you get me six sweet pans? Also a
goldflake packet for my husband,” said Srilakshmi pretending
great affection for him, placing money in his hand. Before
Vedavathi could realise what happened, Thippakar took the
money and left.
Vedavathi’s eyes filled with tears at the humiliation. How
do these people feel about Thippakar? Srilakshmi could have
Telangana Stories
asked her husband to get pan for her. If she asked Srilakshmi’s
husband to do a similar errand how does Srilakshmi feel and
react? ‘How dare she humiliate me by asking me to call my
husband and then send him to do her bidding? Where was the
mistake?’ thought Vedavathi. When her friends went to her
house to play carrams or cards it was Thippakar who made
tea and handed them refreshments. Was this the reason why
they thought low of him?
Vedavathi decided to stop playing those games in her
house and not to ask Thippakar to do this and that before
others.
Aranyaka kissed her mother when she observed her
mother treating her father with respect. Vedavathi arranged
for a rickshaw for her daughter and asked her husband not to
take Aranyaka to school until he secured a job. This
development made Aranyaka love her mother more and she
grew into a pampered child.
Vedavathi wanted her husband to find a job whatever the
expenditure. She forced him to take the external exam and
sent him to the city for tution. Aranyaka grew more stubborn
as time passed. Vedavathi did not know how to control her
daughter.
“Let daddy come. He will take you to task then. I’ll tell
him how many things were broken by you,” Aranyaka
threatened her mother. The threat worked well on Vedavathi.
One night Vedavathi’s brother-in-law Badarayana Sharma
went to her house when Thippakar was not at home. Vedavathi
did not know what to do. She was crest-fallen at the turns her
life was taking. She was also getting wild. Aranyaka started
crying seeing her mother struggling to get free from Sharma.
(English) Vedavathi could manage to knock him down and kick him
hard. Sharma fell wriggling with pain.
36
She lifted the phone and rang up Sri Lakshmi, “Hello!
5th Proof
Sri Lakshmi. Some stranger has entered my house and is
AVM threatening me. Come quickly with your husband on the
scooter.” She picked up a ruler stick and hit hard Sharma until
18-08-08
he bled from mouth and the ruler broke.
Hearing the scooter being parked, Sharma ran out
escaping from Vedavathi.
“I opened the door on hearing a knock. He pounced on
me suddenly,” she told Sri Lakshmi.
After three days her father Dattatreya Sharma went to her
house. “Have you arrived to destroy my family? You poisoned
my mind against my husband and now have you come to enjoy
the fruits by depending on me after our separation? Get out!
My father passed away long ago. Every year, in the mornings
on our marriage day I perform his obsequies and then only
celebrate our marriage anniversary in the evenings,” shouted
Vedavathi, looking like the goddess of terror.
When her father tried to say something she cried “I don’t
want to hear anything from you,” took up the broom stick and
attacked him. Her father went away in haste. Next day she
applied leave and went to Tippakar Rao who was in the city.
“What a surprise? Devi has manifested herself so
suddenly?” Tippakar Rao tried to joke pleasantly.
“Shall we go to some place for our honey moon?” asked
Vedavathi with a mischievous smile.
“After so many years of marriage? What a naughty
desire!”, smiled Tippakara Rao.
“Rukku! Do you want a brother or a sister?” asked
Vedavathi addressing Aranyaka.
“Good! Good! I want a brother! When will he come,
mummy?” Aranyaka clapped in joy.
“You don’t have the intelligence Arankaya has” said
Vedavathi looking at her husband and smiled. Immediately
she felt bad whether she belittled her husband with her words
and cursed herself. Tippakar did not observe the expression
on the face of his wife.
“What about my studies?” asked Tippakar looking
affectionately at Vedavathi.
“It’s no problem, Tippakar! I know your talents. You
grasp things at one hearing. Anyway during he honeymoon
you will get plenty of time to study. I will also help you.”
Vedavathi applied leave for two months, got herself
transferred to another place and settled with her family.
Five years passed. Aranyaka was in the fifth class. Her
brother Malavya was in the first class. Tippakar modified
slightly the name of his father Mallayya into Malavya and
gave the name to his son. Tippakar completed his degree and
was doing his P.G. course by then. He was working in the
R.T.C. and started a private chit fund unit and was busy.
Vedavathi was happy that like all other wives she was leading
a life that did not depend on her earnings. To her, her past
was a bad dream.
She never tried to recollect her past. When she met her
friends or relatives she started behaving haughtily with
indifference. They felt hurt and did not talk to her another
time. Vedavathi wanted it that way. Their comings and goings
resulted in unnecessary situations.
Telangana Stories
(English) If Malvya misbehaved or for any mistake he was warned
37 with the words “I will tell daddy.” Malavya started to see a
devil in his daddy. He who was playing would go into his
5th Proof
shell on his father arriving home. Tippakar felt pained when
AVM his son went into a corner on his arrival.
18-08-08
“Malavya! Come to me!” he would say pleasantly. The
boy would go to him hesitantly.
“Why are you hesitating to come to me?”
“Daddy, mummy says you would beat me. You won’t
beat me. Am I correct, daddy?”
Thippakar Rao embraced the boy and kissed him lovingly.
“You go on pampering him like that. Later I will have to
face the music,” Vedavathi complaned, twisting her lips.
“What is it, Veda! Why do you paint me as a demon before
them? Why don’t you allow them to play with me?”
“You are always away. These two kill me asking for this
and that. If I don’t say that I would report it to you, whom do
they fear?”
“Do you want to make a dragon of me and play with
them yourself? Why don’t you allow them to play with me?”
Vedavathi laughed heartily.
“Mummy is bad, bad!” Aranyaka clapped her hands.
 “You should not say so, Aranya! Mummy is good like a
deity that is seen!” said Tippakar cajoling his daughter.
“Then, daddy is a god that is seen. Mummy is Parvathi
and you are Lord Siva. Mummy is Lakshmi. You are Vishnu.”
“No, No. Don’t say so. They are gods and are great.”
“But they are never seen. So you are gods that are seen….”
Tippakar Rao drew his daughter to him and kissed her
heartily.
“I got you and won victory in my life,” exclaimed
Vedavathi feeling joyous and happy.
“I won the victory in my life because of you. I won over
you and became victor in life” replied Rao.
Andhra Bhoomi (daily) May, 1999
7
Telangana Stories
(English)
VARALAKSHMI
38
Varalakshmi was not ambitious by nature. She was happy
5th Proof
with whatever she got. She was born after three boys and her
AVM parents accepted her as a gift from the gods. So they named
18-08-08 her Varalakshmi. As soon as she was born her father’s sister,
Bhoolakshmi claimed her as her daughter-in-law.
“Brother! you should give this daughter of yours to my
son in marriage. Unless you give me your word, I’ll not attend
her tonsuring ceremony,” said Bhoolakshmi.
Varalakshmi loved her parental house dearly. Her three
elder brothers managed a shop each and were leading a decent
life. Bhoolakshmi’s husband used to go to Bombay and
Bhivandi and work there in the textile mills. Though her
brothers gave up their caste profession of weaving, they
maintained the traditions of the family like their father and so
Bhoolakshmi treated them with respect.
Bhoolakshmi pestered for the marriage of her son with
Varalakshmi even before Varalakshmi had any knowledge of
what a marriage was. She believed that the girl would be with
her like her daughter and help her in the household activities.
So nine year old Varalakshmi was given in marriage to fourteen
year old Anjaneyulu. The marriage was celebrated on a grand
scale. When Varalakshmi was fifteen years old her nuptial
ceremony with Anjaneyulu was again celebrated on an equally
grand scale as if it were a marriage.
Anjaneyulu did not pursue his studies after the eighth
class. He was put in a kirana shop on monthly wages. He left
the job within two years. He was inspired by his uncles and
wanted to run a kirana shop himself. He asked his mother for
Telangana Stories
the money he got as dowry. Lakshminarayana helped his son-
in-law in settling down as he would help his own sons making
no difference between them.
In course of time Anjaneyulu started a tea shop and also
a pan shop as an annexure to his provisions store. He was a
sharp person and a keen observer. He mixed easily with people.
His business prospered. He sold provisions against grain also.
He sold the grain thus accumulated. He found this method
very profitable and wondered why he should not do business
in selling grain. The moment he got this idea he met his uncles
and the brothers of his father. Accosting them affectionately
he requested them to give him their grain. He offered them
the price that prevailed in the market, offered to take one of
them with him to the town and made them agree to share the
transport expenses. Thus he acted as a beneficiary to his place
and the people and won their good will. In the second year he
asked them for commission for having taken so much risk in
the transaction. They happily agreed as he was the boy that
grew up before their very eyes, one who was friendly with
them. The demand grew and along with the rise in prices, the
margin of profit for Anjaneyulu also grew.
As soon as he accumulated enough money to buy the
grain from the field itself, he bought the grain, stored it for
some time and sold it when there was a rise in the price. He
made profits to a considerable extent. As he had to keep
moving about constantly, the provision shop with the
annexures was taken care of by his father who gave up going
to Bhivandi.
Anjaneyulu became emancipated by moving from place
to place on his cycle for procuring the grain. He who had
grown from poverty did not care for hunger and tiredness.
(English) Once he knew the trick of making money he did not bother
about other inconveniences. Finally he began to ignore his
39 wife also.
5th Proof Anjaneyulu decided to buy a Suzuki vehicle with the
AVM money he had saved during many years foregoing food and
18-08-08
rest. He calculated that he would be able to move between
villages and towns comfortably on his Suzuki and also make
greater profits. If he told his parents about the vehicle, he knew
they would object and protest saying he could as well build a
house with that money. So he bought the vehicle and parked
it in front of his house all of a sudden. He told his parents that
it belonged to a friend and that it was not his. He could not but
reveal the truth on the fourth day and the parents raised a hue
and cry. But they were happy on seeing the red Suzuki glowing
brightly in the shade and thought their prestige had grown
because of it. They pretended anger thinking that their praise
would get into his head and that he would go in for other
luxuries.
One day Anjaneyulu took his wife Varalakshmi on a ride
to the town. People who saw her on the Suzuki said
Varalakshmi was fortunate. They said that the time she set
foot into her in-law’s house was an auspicious time.
Varalakshmi felt great joy hearing their comments.
Next day her friends asked her thousand and one
questions. Anjaneyulu’s was the third motor cycle in the
village. Among the three owners they kew only the
Anjaneyulus.
“When the mo-bike ran on stones and pits shaking you
up, were’nt you afraid?” asked Parvathi, her neighbour.
“Yes” said Varalakshmi smiling.
“You put your arms around his waist as the heroines do
in movies. Didn’t you?”
Varalakshmi smiled again recollecting her rainbow ride.
“Did he buy jasmines for you?” Aruna wanted to know.
“See, he bought flowers worth two rupees”. She showed
the faded flowers.
“I didn’t remove them from my hair last night. So they
are very withered”, she continued.
Five or six of her friends, kept laughing for a while. She
did not know why they laughed. After a while she too joined
them in the laughter.
“How did you feel when you sat on the Suzuki?”
“It was soft and comfortable.”
“As in the bus?”
“How soft? As soft as this?” Sita asked pinching
Varalakshmi’s thigh. They all laughed again.
“You both sat in the cinema hall, holding your hands.
Didn’t?” you Sita asked recollecting a scene in one of the
movies she had seen.
Varalakshmi recollected her husband tickling her every now
and then but nodded her head in the negative.
“You will bear a child in no time,” Sita said passing her
hand on Varalakshmis belly and kissed her.
With the arrival of the Suzuki in that street, the prestige
of the family grew. Everyone started requesting Anjaneyulu
to bring them sundry things from the town, ten kilometers
away. People made it a point to talk to Bhoolakshmi with
Telangana Stories
(English)
respect. Anjaneyulu who was humble by nature felt happy to
help them. He brought from the town whatever they wanted
40 and handed them at their residences. They too felt highly
5th Proof grateful to him.
AVM The Suzuki brought more friends for Varalakshmi. Young
18-08-08
girls who felt shy to tell Anjaneyulu what they wanted got
them by placing their indents through Varalakshmi.
A year passed. The Suzuki had grown old. Anjaneyulu
prospered so much that he thought of buying the second
Suzuki.
The parents of Anjaneyulu were very happy. As he was
not getting fatigued by riding the mo-bike, as he earned well
he ate good food and looked improved in his physic and
appearance. The in-laws and her parents were a little unhappy
that Varalakshmi had not yet conceived. Some more months
passed.
Anjaneyulu took his wife to her parents for the Deevali
festival. He did not take her back even after ten days. Her
father felt a little uneasy for the first time for the delay. It would
not take more than ten minutes to cover the distance between
the two villages. His son-in-law did not visit them even once
during those ten days.
Yellamma, Varalakshmi’s mother asked her “Did you, by
any chance, quarrel with him before you came here?”
 “No”, replied Varalakshmi
“Why didn’t your husband come even once during these
ten days?” the mother asked repeatedly.
Varalakshmi got scared at the questions asked by her
mother. She started crying and said she did not know the
reason. Yellamma suspected some evil, as her right eyelid
flapped. She was disturbed. Lakshminarayana felt hurt that
his sister also did not visit them.
Husband and wife, between themselves, argued that the
other should go to the son-in-law’s house. Going to the house
of their son-in-law to find the reason was a blow to their
prestige and self-respect. Yellamma questioned her husband
why he should fight shy to go to his sister’s house while
Lakshminarayana asked her the same question.
Finally Yellamma made the visit. She stayed there the
entire day. They hosted her with toddy, mutton, puris and
extended all other formalities. They made her stay there for
the night also. In the morning she had tea before she started
home. No one raised the topic about Varalakshmi. At last,
collecting her wits Yellavva opened the topic.
Anjaneyulu’s parents looked at each other. “What do we
know? Ask your son-in-law,” they suggested. Yellamma waited
till Anjaneyulu returned from the shop and asked him the
reason.
“I have absolutely no time, mother-in-law. The number
of customers at the shop has increased greatly. I’ll somehow
find time and go there in a day or two,” he replied. Yellamma
could detect in his words a lack of interest and worry. She had
treated him all this while as her own son. But now he started
talking like a son-in-law. Tears ebbed in her eyes.
“Why tears, sister-in-law – what happened” asked
Bhoolakshmi going to her in all anxiety. She wiped the tears
of Yellamma and herself shed tears too. Yellamma left with no
words of farewell being spoken.
Sankranthi festival came and went. Her son-in-law did
not turn up. Varalakshmi did not go to her in-laws. In the
Telangana Stories
(English) meanwhile Varalakshmi’s two brothers met Anjaneyulu and
returned. They got the same reply from Anjaneyulu that he
41
would visit them when he found time.
5th Proof
A rumour floated in the air. Some one asked
AVM Lakshminarayana whether it was true. He was flabergast.
18-08-08 “It appears Anjaneyulu wants to divorce Varalakshmi. Is
that true? What happened? Why did they quarrel? Why was it
allowed to reach the stage of giving a divorce?” Many other
questions also cropped up.
Questions which were never thought of in life. Questions
that had no answers. Was there a quarrel at all? Why divorce?
Lakshminarayana was in a confused state of mind. He
experienced chest pain that night for the first time. Yellamma
was sobbing all the time. The sons and daughters-in-law did
not detect that their father suffered a mild heart attack. The
father did not tell them. For one hour there was severe pain.
The old couple consoled each other. The pain subsided
gradually. The daughters-in-law observed silence. The sons
assured and consoled the old parents that they would go the
next day and find out what the matter was.
No one gave thought to the sorrow of Varalakshmi in
their cries. Varalakshmi was in the habit of suppressing her
agony, whatever the pain or the difficulties. She never cried.
Such a girl was not found in the house. Everyone was agitated.
Varalakshmi had crouched in the dark store room among the The Panchayati was continuing. That was the third sitting.
old earthern pots and cried her heart out. The same elders. The same questions. The same answers. The
issue remained the same for two months.
They searched for Varalakshmi at many places and
heaved a sigh of relief when they came to know she was in “Why do you want to opt for a divorce?”
the house. They were afraid she might have jumped into a “I don’t like to live with her.”
well or in a tank. Her brothers consoled her giving her courage.
Telangana Stories “Did you have a quarrel?”
“Are you crying for such a small thing? Do you believe (English)

if some one starts a rumour which has no base? We will go “No”.

42
tomorrow and bring him back,” said her brothers. Though “Did you observe or hear any bad reports about her?”
5th Proof
they said so they suspected some evil might befall.
“She is my wife – If anyone else had asked this question
AVM
Anjaneyulu gave them no clear assurance. His parents I would have slashed his tongue.”
said they had no idea about his thoughts. Lakshminarayana 18-08-08
“But then doesn’t she love you?”
and Yellamma went together and returned dejected.
“She loves me.”
After a few days an elderly person of their caste belonging
to Anjaneyulu’s place brought news at which the parents of “Then why do you say you don’t want to live with her?
Varalakshmi and all her people were shocked. Is it because you have no children?”

“Next Sunday a Panchayati of our caste is being held. “No.”

Anjaneyulu made it clear that he is not willing to live with
Varalakshmi. He has applied for a divorce. The decision is
left to the elders. He is prepared to pay back the money spent
on the marriage and other expenses. Come to our place along
with five elders in the morning on Sunday next.”
The village elder left. Lakshminarayana and others forgot
to offer him hospitality with tea. Why is the life of their daughter
taking this tragic turn though they had prayed to unseen gods?
“What sin have I committed to face this injustice, oh, god?”
cried Lakshminarayana. The neighbours collected around
them in large numbers. The daughters-in-law and other women
were keeping guard over Varalakshmi to prevent her from
taking to drastic action.
“Then why?”
“I don’t want to live with her.”
“What is this stupidity? Without giving reason for disliking
how can you be permitted to divorce her? She is your wife,
not your mistress. This is not a game children play.”
The discussion and questioning went on without
producing any result inspite of everyone being patient.
“Why don’t you like her?”
“She is deaf. I have to shout at the pitch of my voice if I
want to tell her anything.”
“Didn’t you know that she was deaf at the time of your
marriage?”
“I knew”
“You married her having known about her defect.”
“At that time I had no knowledge of things. My father
and mother brought about this marriage.”
Telangana Stories
“You married her then without knowledge of things. Now
that you have knowledge of things you want to divorce her.
Suppose your sister is deaf and your brother-in-law wants to
divorce her, how do you feel? Don’t you feel anxious about
your sister’s life?”
Silence.
“She is closely related to you! The moment she was born
it was decided that she should be your wife. She too had nothing
in her mind except you. You know everything in such a close
alliance. How can you say ‘no’ to her now? You do have
responsibility as your father-in-law has given you a status by
this marriage. As the husband and as the maternal uncle of the
girl you have your responsibility in the matter,” argued another
elder remembering with tears how his sister’s life ended in a
tragedy.
Anjaneyulu was not moved by this narration.
“How untrustworthy you are! You have no feeling of
gratitude also. A dog leads a better life. You have eaten their
food and have grown up with their help. Yet you say you
want to divorce her. You will suffer for this sin. You will die a
miserable death”, cursed an elderly person.
The elders sat again after the panchayathi was postponed
for a month. The same old questions, the same old answers
and discussion. A few new suggestions to find a way out were
made.
“If you want, marry another woman. Let Varalakshmi
enjoy the status of the first wife. You would have won the
credit of having given her a good life. She is not someone
come from a different and unknown family. She was brought
up as your wife from her birth. We the elders will say that you
(English) married again as your first wife did not bear children. If both
your wives bear children we will be happy. She will live her
43
life and will not be a burden on you. Your uncle will provide
5th Proof everything for her.” The elders made the suggestion.
AVM “I don’t like your suggestion. I will marry after I divorce
18-08-08
her.”
Discussions started again. The elders who were tired of
the proceedings began to calculate the expenses involved for
the divorce.
“I don’t want a single pie. I haven’t given him money for
investment to take it back. I treated him as one of my sons. As
for my daughter, things will take shape as ordained. I’ll think
that my son behaved and acted in this manner. I will not take
a single pie from him. She is my sister and he my brother-in-
law,” said Lakshminarayana as he cried inconsolably.
The atmosphere all round the place where the panchayati
was held turned into one of grave sadness. The elders were
surprised at a divorce without demanding wedding expenses
and other expenditure. They also objected to it. The divorce
documents were redied and signatures were taken.
Anjaneyulu married a beautiful girl and received dowry
to the tune of a lakh of rupees. He became a father within two
years. He built a big bungalow. He bought a big shop in the
busy market area and shifted his shop into it. He was
negotiating to buy a lorry.
Lakshminarayana got tired going round to find a husband
for Varalakshmi. Generally it was difficult to find a groom for
a girl. One can imagine how problematic it was to find a match
for a girl who was deaf and was a divorcee.
The marriage of Varalakshmi with a weaver who worked
on daily wages and one who had nothing to call his own, was
quietly celebrated in his house by Lakshminarayana. The
marriage was celebrated but running the house was difficult
for the couple. Lakshminarayana realised soon that he had to
take care of the newly weds.
The sons, whose families were growing, started to
complain that their father was bestowing all his wealth on their
sister. The daughters-in-law remained silent out of respect for
the elderly man. But he was hurt at the reaction of his sons.
“She is your own sister and born to me. You are not able
to tolerate when I spend on her what I earned. What help will
you give her after we are gone? If she had been a son like
you, she would have shared the property like you. If she had
been your daughter, would you treat her as you feel now?”
Yellamma scolded her sons with tears in her eyes. Her sons
felt sympathy for her sister at her words.
Varalakshmi had children. She took care of her husband
like one of her children. She would not mind if he did not go
to work. She would not question if he borrowed money for
his drink. They wanted to buy a house next to theirs when it
was offered to be sold. The owners built a bungalow in the
town and wanted to sell it to known persons. They did not
charge for the house but sold the site for its value. The son-in-
law appreciated the love his in-laws had for him. He started to
work for a living.
Yellamma was worried at the deteriorating health of her
son-in-law who was growing thin and weak. Her sons did not
bother. They asked her to stop him from drinking. Beyond
that they did nothing. Yellamma took her son-in-law to the
town. All tests were made including X-ray examination. The
Telangana Stories
(English) doctor said that it was T.B. in an advanced stage.
44 They returned, buying all medicines. Lakshminarayana
was stunned to hear the medical report. “Mother! You said I
5th Proof
was very fortunate. Is this what is meant by fortune?” asked
AVM Varalakshmi sobbing.
18-08-08 “You are a fortunate girl by all means. But others are
snatching it away from you,” replied Yellamma as tears rolled
down her check.
His darling daughter filled every house with fortune. It
was only after she was born their small house got converted
into a big house. They had now three other bungalows.
Whatever she touched turned into gold.
The whole night Lakshminarayana cried wondering why
Varalakshmi’s life was running into grave problems. No one
knew when he got the second stroke. By morning he had
stiffened into a corpse on his cot. There was wailing in the
house. Friends and relatives were informed. Preparation for
the obsequies commenced. Anjaneyulu, who was treated as
their own son, did not turn up. He had no love for his father-
in-law when he was alive. Why show it after his death, asked
some. The body was taken away to the cremation ground.
Yellamma and Varalakshmi cried as if their hearts would break.
A generation ended and a system came to an end. Within
six months the three sons distributed their properties among
themselves and lived separately as three families. The three 8
of them occupied a bungalow each and settled down. Their
mother decided to live her own life as she did not want to take
shelter with any one of them. The model socialist joint family
ended with the death of the father. Varalakshmi got lost as a
poor woman among the poor.
Telangana Stories LOVE ETERNAL
Prajashakti Daily, June 1999. (English)

45 It was evening by the time Suvarna reached her hut. She

5th Proof had left in the morning to work as a coolie at a building site.
Her two children who were playing in the dirt ran to her on
AVM
seing her. “I told you that you should be reading and writing
18-08-08
till I came. Why are you playing?” she asked them annoyed
but held them close to her lovingly.
She washed her feet, lighted the kitchen fire and arranged
the childrens' books in order. She swept the floor and started
cleaning rice for cooking.
Bhagyarekha who lived a few streets away came asking
why she was late that day.
Suvarna wanted to tell her that the new head-worker was
teasing her but on second thoughts desisted from telling her
so.
“Hari Babu came for you. He sat in our house for a while
as you were not available. He left half an hour ago,” informed
Bhagyarekha.
Suvarna cursed the head-worker who teased her for more
than half-an hour. Hari Babu came after a long time – after
three years. Because of the head-worker, she could not meet
him and lost the opportunity. She herself had distanced Hari
Babu from her. She did not know whether what she did was a
sacrifice or a feeling of helplessness. She felt pained now.
Yet, she was sure she did the right thing.
“Did he say anything?” Suvarna asked without revealing
her joy.
"'I’ll come again. Ask her to stay at home,' he instructed
and left,” said Bhagyarekha.
“Did he treat my children affectionately?”
“Yes. He called the children who were playing in the
dust. He talked to them for a while and gave them money to
buy what they wanted. He gave me this amount for the school
fee of the children and these Jasmines”, said Bhagyarekha.
She gave the money to Suvarna and left.
The children sat before the lamp to study.
Suvarna cooked food and bathed. She wore the best saree
she had. Except one or two, all her sarees were second hand
sarees. But strangely, she looked attractive whatever saree she
wore. Particularly the serene expression on her face and a
hint of a smile that spoke of the rounded completeness of her
personality, easily held the attention of people.
‘Hari Babu,’ she sighed.
Hari Babu worked as a supervisor in an apartment
construction company for some time. Suvarna came to know
of him at the construction site.
Hari Babu! He was a beautiful dream in her life. He was
a sacred being in her imaginary world. The dream grew old
and began to fade. Suvarna reminisced.
On meeting her for the first time he had told her that
there were blossomed flowers in her smile. She smiled again.
“When you smile melodious musical notes are heard in my
heart,” he had said.
“I wonder how I could be alive all these days without
your acquaintance, Suvarna,”.
She smiled again and he adjusted the ringlets of her hair.
Telangana Stories “I can’t imagine life without you”
(English)
“I am with you now”
46
“I need you”
5th Proof
“I am yours. When did I say ‘no’?”
AVM
18-08-08
“You should be mine for ever.”
“I’ve been with you whenever you wanted.”
“Let’s marry and leave this place.”
“Hari Babu! I’ll come to you whenever you want me.
Why talk of marriage?”
“That’s not it, Suvarna. I will get authority over you only
after marriage. My life will also get settled.”
“Hari Babu! If we marry and you gain your right over
me, I may not be needed by you so much as now. You may
get disinterested in me within a short time. Like all husbands
you may hold your sway on me and love may be lost.”
“Suvarna! Do you equate me with all husbands?!” He
got annoyed.
“No. you are my Hari Babu. You are my dream world.”
“Suvarna! Your love should be flowing eternally for me,
on me!”
They had embraced each other.
 “Suvarna! You are my only love. I know none else.”
“Hari Babu! You know I am married. I have a son.”
“Let it be so. But let us get away from here and marry.
Your son will be with us.”
Suvarna postponed marriage by giving him some excuse
or the other. He felt annoyed and disappointed.
Days passed. Her husband kept beating and abusing her.
She bore them for Hari Babu’s sake. Why did she not get rid
of him? His smile was sweet and pure like jasmine. His heart
was filled with true love. There was no lust in his eyes but his
love was like the life-giving oasis in a desert.
Why did she not go away with him? He was her life. She
was anxious that he should not experience the thorns of life.
Will his life sail smoothly if he eloped with a married woman?
That was her fear. Her previous experience terrified her.
Her husband, was he a husband at all? He was running a
tea shop. She got acquainted with him when he frequented
the tea shop. He was married and had children.
She knew all about him and yet fell into his trap. Did he
throw the net or did she yield to him because of circumstances?
She wanted a male companion. She needed protection from
others.
How many nights she had kept crying! Could she now
cry at all?! Father could not celebrate her elder sister’s marriage.
He could not buy a husband for her sister when men got sold
like cattle. Father had to work as a textile mill worker giving
up his profession which did not feed him. He had two children.
For some years things ran smoothly. Then the mill was closed
down. Thousands of workers lost their livelihood. Their family
also suffered. The place where they were born could give them
nothing. They could not save anything at the new place to
which they went. They moved and migrated.
Father took up tailoring on a small scale. What he earned
was not sufficient for their food. Where was the question of
saving? Movement from place to place…..
Telangana Stories
(English) Her elder sister waited for her father to perform her
marriage and at twenty five she eloped. She had her doubts
47
that the man she chose may leave her to her fate soon. Yet she
5th Proof
took the decision. She did not see them again after leaving
AVM them. She lived alone for six months after he left her. She
started going to lodges whenever a call came. After two years
18-08-08
she lived with another man. He had children and was a slave
to vices. He used to pester her for money. She had to visit the
lodges. She tried to leave him after she had two children. But
he did not allow her to leave him. She was earning money
everyday.
Suvarna realised that her father could not celebrate her
marriage. Then there was the stigma of her sister’s elopement.
Her mother knew about her affairs but could do nothing about
it. She eloped with Sekhar. He was a good person but life
tempted him. He knew that her parents would be helpless if
he left her in the lurch. Sekhar told her about his parents and
sister and his fears about their life. He said he would spend a
few days with them and return. She knew that he would not
return. He married a girl who brought him dowry. With that
money he celebrated his sister’s marriage. After Sekhar left
her she managed to make a living all by herself. Then she met
Suribabu. Now Sekhar was a big man. But he cannot show
her his face. As Sekhar was a good man she expected that he
would make her his second wife. But he moved about avoiding
her. Now if she left with Hari Babu, she was afraid that the old
story may repeat itself. She did not want to face that situation.
The force of circumstances would make Hari Babu also act
like Sekhar. He will be attracted towards his new wife. That
thought made her reject his offer.
She was by then the second wife of Suribabu. To add to
Telangana Stories
it the difficulties poverty had created for her. Then there were
the restrictions and limitations a woman’s life entailed. Now
she was a married woman and had a hut. She had a little place
all for herself in the town.
She could not overcome her difficulties. Suribabu did
not give a paisa at home. He knocked off what little she earned.
She could not but go for work, go to lodges. She was called
only when a family type was required.
Her decision to live by physical labour alone did not
fructify. If she went to work at construction sites she had
problems from the head-workers. The wages were also low. If
she wanted wages to be paid everday she had to yield to the
advances made by men. She preferred satisfying the individual
customers who paid her well than get far less by working hard
the whole day. She had to keep working as a coolie at
construction sites to win the esteem of society.
Hari babu entered her life when she was working at a
building site. He was an innocent man. She used to hug him
as she hugged her children to her heart. As days passed he
developed his ideals.
“Suvarna! How long will you continue living this aimless
life? Should your life be reduced to this wretched level simply
because your father could not give dowry to a groom? Let’s
marry, Suvarna!”
“Hari Babu! I hate people who sympathise me and my
condition. Don’t marry me feeling pity for me.”
“Suvarna! Not with pity. I ask you because I love you.
You gave life to me, to me who was leading an aimless life.
Let us marry. No one depends on me. My brothers are
employed and earn. My parents live with them. We will be
(English) free birds.”
48 “Hari Babu! I will not be able to bear if I am left a destitute
as Sekhar did. The reason for Sekhar to distance himself from
5th Proof
me was his marriage. He snatched away the meaning of my
AVM life. If he had not married he would not have been branded a
18-08-08 cheat. He would have kept meeting me as a friend. I do not
wish to lose you in that way. I need your affection. I must
possess the feeling that you are mine wherever you are. You
should always remain a good man,” said Suvarna smiling,
suppressing all her agony in her heart.
From that day onwards Hari Babu grew serious–minded
giving up his playful nature.
“Suvarna! Why do you talk of things when I say that we
should marry? Don’t you feel happy with me? Does he make
you feel happier?”
Suvarna sobbed. “Hari Babu! Happiness does not lie in
sex. Satisfaction has something to do with the heart. When
two hearts meet satisfaction and happiness are attained and
that feeling conquers every other thing. The heart bleeds when
the inner satisfaction has not been achieved inspite of mere
sex. The love you have extended to me will not be forgotten
by me in my life. The moments we spent together are the
most beautiful and blissful moments of my life. These
memories will be cherished by me all my life.”
 “If so, why do you reject marriage?”
“Hari Babu! I am older than you in age. I have seen the
world. I don’t know for how long you will be enamoured of
me. I am afraid you too will change after fulfilling your desire.
I can’t think of you as a bad man. Unlike Sekhar, my memories
of you should remain ideal. You should marry a girl you like,
Telangana Stories
whom your parents like. You should see me in her. I should
have a place in your heart unknown to others.”
“Suvarna! What is it you talk? I love you. If at all I marry,
5th Proof
I’ll marry you.”
There was a heated discussion. Hari Babu got very angry
18-08-08
with Suvarna for treating him as an innocent man and for her
moralising.
“Do you possess any sense at all? Do you think I am a
kid. Do you consider my love for you something like the game
children play? Tell me whether you agree to marry me.” Hari
Babu spoke in a severe tone. He raised his hand to hit her in
his impatience. Whenever Suribabu raised his hand, she
trembled. When Hari Babu raised his hand she felt happy.
How good it would be if he slapped her cheeks! The raised
hand was the evidence of his love for her. Hari Babu controlled
himself and lowered his hand. She was disappointed that he
did not hit her.
“Hari Babu! Let your love for me remain in your heart
for ever. Let me be a lovely dream in your reminiscences.
When did I say ‘no’ to you?”
Days rolled by. Suribabu hated the second son because
he did not resemble him. She knew that she wanted to convert
Hari Babu into a child as part of her life. That Hari Babu himself
should change into a boy and play in her lap, that she should
suckle him. “Little” Hari Babu will be the emblem of their
love.
“This fellow is my son. You yourself as my son…….”
She smiled mischievously.
She knew how much Hari Babu grew in his own
(English) estimation at the birth of his son. How much his heart over-
flowed with the joy of self-confidence.
49
Hari Babu gave up his job in the building construction
company. He secured a better job. He left the town. His visits
AVM
grew less.
He became a father within a year of his marriage.
How strange was his behaviour on the day his life took a
new turn!
“Suvarna! You gave me life. You gave me self
confidence. I can’t forget your help in my life.
you are the queen of my heart. You are the noble person
who shared your love and made me a human being from my
desultory life,” he had said and fallen prostrate at her feet.
“What’s this Hari Babu! What are you doing? Why do
you compare me with a woman who lost her chastity, and
with deities? It is wrong to do so,” she had said lifting up.
“Suvarna! I am offering obeisance to my goddess! I fall
prostrate before my deity,” he had said and again touched her
feet with tears in his eyes. But they were tears of joy. He told
her that he had been taken as a working partner in a company
that built apartments. She felt happy. He brought new clothes
to her and the children.
 When Hari Babu grew distant from her, Suribabu’s
violence increased on her. As long as Hari Babu kept coming
to her, Suribabu controlled himself with the fear that she might
run away with him.
Suribabu got his children by his wife admitted in a private
school and the children born to Suvarna in a government
Telangana Stories
school. Though he put them in a school, he made them work
as cleaners in a hotel. Suvarna could do nothing except curse
him and cry for her fate.
A glow and a chapter in her life ended. The children were
growing. They were her hope. What will they say when they
come of age? Will Suribabu leave her by then? She told him
with all definiteness that she would not go to the lodges. That
she would not give him money, that she would educate her
children and not send them to the hostel. With that Suribabu
made his visits to her less frequent.
Now she passed through a phase of loneliness when she
could not share her problems and difficulties with anyone else.
Sometimes she wondered whether she had committed a mistake
by distancing herself from Hari Babu. Was it love? Sacrifice?
Helplessness? How would it have been if she had married
him? Perhaps her life would not have been so distressful. Even
if he had left her, perhaps there might have been a chance to
live on his name, as his wife. Did she destroy the opportunity
of his calling her mother and father as mother-in-law and
father-in-law! Were they not fortunate to be called so by him?
Had they sinned so much to be deprived of such a privilege?
Her father’s sight had grown weak. He was not able to continue
his tailoring job successfully. If she had married Hari Babu,
he would have made her father at least a watchman at some
site……..,father! how unfortunate you are ! You are
unfortunate in not getting called ‘father-in-law’, she said to
herself.
She should discuss with Hari Babu many issues. The
children should be put in a different school. New clothes
should be purchased. She must ask him whether he would
help her financially to some extent. She must learn how it was
(English) possible to build a bridge between love and reality. He had
said he would marry her. Now he had children. She should
50
ask him whether he would take her atlest as his mistress. She
5th Proof should ask him whether he was prepared to call her mother
and father as mother-in-law and father-in-law. It would be
AVM
enough if he gave her a chance to live on his name. He need
18-08-08
not fend her. She would live by working as a coolie. If he
agreed to her proposal she would ask her parents to live with
her. If he agreed…… if he accepted…….it was enough……..
The children slept off without eating food. She adorned
her head with the jasmines given by Bhagyarekha. She waited
for Hari Babu.
If Hari Babu did not respond to her wish to live on his
name. It was better if Hari Babu did not turn up than being
told by him that her proposal was not to his liking. Atleast she
would be left with the option of dreaming about her desires
and hopes. Hari Babu would come. He had to come. He would
agree. Even if he did not agree to her idea, she would live by
herself on his name. Her second son 'Chinna' was the evidence
of her desire. What was the need for someone else to give the
evidence?
She half closed the door and took a nap. She slept off the
night. Hari Babu did not come. It was morning. Hari Babu did
not visit her. Suvarna got up. A sweet dream melted away. A
hope got erased. Tears rolled down her cheeks.
 Hari Babu could not come because of some urgent work.
Suvarna was awaiting him expecting him to come sometime
in the night. How difficult it was to live without some hope!
She thought that her hope should not end in despair.
Days passed. Suvarna awaited his arrival thinking that
he should not come. She thought that things took the present
Telangana Stories
shape as she having desired to live on his name. Hereafter she (English)
should not ask him anything. She should not get disappointed
having asked. She should not expect anything from him. The 51

sweet memories should remain for ever a pleasant dream. Let 5th Proof
him not come. Suvarna conditioned her mind to the fact that
AVM
her dreams and hopes should not get erased. Yet she kept on
18-08-08
waiting for Hari Babu. The flow of her love for him kept
running in the form of tears – into a rivulet. Before the children
woke up in the mornings she cried in great agony, “mother!
O father! Why did my life take this course? Should lives be
sacrified for the inability to shell down dowries? The man
who closed down the mill is prospering. No one could do
anything against him. Father! Mother! Why did you give birth
to me?….” Bhagyarekha came now and then and wiped her
tears.
There was at least one person, Bhagyarekha, to console
Suvarna. Who was there to console Bhagyarekha? Her tears
got dried up. The world did not know that the two were sisters.
They were living without knowing the truth. If they came to
know of it-many problems would arise……Bhagyarekha
desired that Suvarna’s dreams should come true. Though she
knew that she would be disappointed, Suvarna was not able
to give up her hope…….
 9 degree college at Karimnagar. He kept his family in Korutla
TELANGANA HEREDITY
“I don’t want that village alliance. I am not a little girl to
be told which match would benefit me. Why don’t you listen
to me when I say I’ll not marry till I secure a Group I post or
a lecturer’s job? Each person has his or her own assessment
of life. I may not be as experienced as you are. I am working
as a teacher. I am also working in a village school. Don’t I
know the mentality and attitudes of villagers?”
Kiranmayi possed M.Sc., M.Phil., and B.Ed. degrees and
was a gold medalist. She was overcome by grief and anger.
She cried inconsolably thinking that her humility destroyed
her life. She could not sleep in the night. She was lost in
hopeless despondency and did not know how to get rid of the
alliance that was proposed.
“Mother! Instead of marrying you who hailed from
Jagityala, father should have married one of his close relatives
whom he had known for long in the village. Why should your
brother be proposed for me now when father himself did not
prefer such an alliance forty years ago?”
Lakshmi Bai, Kiranmayi’s mother was taken aback at
her daughter’s argument. She cursed herself that things had
come to such a pass because of the stubbornness of the old
in-laws. Rajesham, Kiranmayi’s father, was a lecturer in the
for the sake of his old parents and visited Korutla once a week.
He had three children. Being the last child, Kiranmayi was
pampered. The first son worked in Mumbai in a company. He
married a girl from Sholapur and visited his place now and
then. The second boy settled in Hyderabad and was planning
Telangana Stories
(English)
to go abroad.
“Tatayya! Did you develop love for villages now which
52
love you did not possess all these years! If you have true and
5th Proof deep love for villages, sell this building and settle in a village.
AVM
What happiness will I enjoy by marrying a man who has three
younger sisters? Our earnings will not be sufficient to spend
18-08-08
on their marriages and deliveries. If you say you would die if
I don’t agree to this marriage, better die now. Should my future
life be sacrificed for the sake of you who may not live for a
year or two more? Do you call this love? This is not love. It is
the authority you have been enjoying high- handedly. This is
arrogance. If you love me dearly you will bless me even if I
marry outside the caste or religion. That does not mean I want
to elope with somebody. If I love a man I will bring him to
you and introduce him to you all. When you did not object
the selection made by brothers regarding their wives, why
should there be an objection in my case?”
Gangarajam, the grandfather and Lingamma her
grandmother kept quiet thinking that Kiranmayi would go
silent after shouting for some time. Their silence incensed
Kiranmayi furthur.
“Tatayya! You feel proud that you had taken part in the
freedom struggle. You loved yourself more than you love the
* Tatayya means grand father. It is an affectionate way of addressing the
grand father or very old persons.
people. You have reaped the benefits ten times for what you
did long ago. You stopped there without progress because of
your rank selfishness. If you had continued your struggle,
society would have developed further. The post of the Sarpanch
appeared a big post to you. Why did you not become an M.L.A.
or an M.P.? If you had not been selfish why did you sell your
properties in the village and settle in Korutla? As a result did
not the village society go thirty years backwards?”
Kiranmayi washed her face and got dressed. Her mother
served her steaming food.
“Mother! Go and tell them to-day itself. Tell them that I
did not approve of the match. Tell them not to come tomorrow
for the engagement ritual.Tatayya! You Tatamma! You broght
the match. So you also go and tell them…..If I miss the bus I
have to apply leave….” So saying she walked out. Her mother
and others felt that the storm had passed with her departure.
She could not concentrate on teaching in the classes. She
was worried as to what she should do if the match was not
cancelled.
As soon as Kiranmayi left, Lakshmi Bai served food to
the old couple and started out. “If we had thought of acting
after the wedding invitations were distributed, we would have
lost our face. She refused to listen to you however much you
tried to convince her.”
Gangarajam and Lingamma did not relish to eat so early.
Moreover they were worried and disturbed at the attitude of
their granddaughter. They ate a little hurridly and boarded the
bus.
• • •
In their days Lingamma and Gangarajam were praised
as veritable Parvathi and Parameswara, the divine couple.
Gangarajam was now eighty and Lingamma seventy five.
Lingamma was seven years old when she was married to
Gangarajam. They had been man and wife for more them sixty
five years. They were an inseparable pair and no one could
think of the one without the other. But in recent times they
Telangana Stories were worried who would go first. “I’ll go first. I can’t live
(English)
alone without you,” said Gangarajam. But Lingamma would
53 say it would be good if she went first.
5th Proof “Did you note what things she said?” asked Gangarajam
AVM
in the rattle of the bus, expecting sympathy from his wife.
18-08-08 “What’s wrong in what she said? I’ ve been telling you
from the beginning not to force her. She inherited all your
qualities”.
Gangarajam felt hurt. He was pained at the grand daughter
being supported and he being compared to her.
“Did I oppose my elders? Did I talk so rashly any time?”
The old man.
“Didn’t you revolt against your elders? Did you heed
the words of your father not to meddle with doras, the
overlords…Forget the slavish lives you have lived. We have
gained independence. All are equal now. To whom is he
overlord? If you ask me to stay at home I’ll do so. If you want
me to go my ways, I’ll go. But don’t make me a coward.
What’s the greatness of his life? If all the villages spit at him,
he will be blown off. Did you not attack them in that manner?”
A smile danced on the wrinkled lips of Lingamma.
Lingamma’s words took Gangarajam back sixty years.
His understanding of things changed completely after he
attended the Andhra Mahasabha meetings at Jagityala, Korutla,
Ciricilla and Metpalli in those days.
In the Andhra Mahasabha Movement he came into contact
with many leaders like Burgula Rama Krishna Rao, Swamy
Ramananda Tirtha, Suravaram Pratapa Reddy, Madapati
Hanumantha Rao, Guntuka Narasaiah Pantulu, Ekkaladevi
Lakshmana, Gangula Bhoomaiah, Vattikota Aluvar Swamy,
Telangana Stories
K.V. Ranga Reddy, Chennaraju Gangaram, Kasam Sivaraja
Gupta, Baddam Yellareddy, Butti Rajaram, Amballa Rajaram,
the socialist Tirumala Rao and others.
Till then his village was his world. Now he realised that
there was a world far bigger than his village, a country bigger
than these overlords, there was the British Empire where the
sun never set, there was the Socialist Russia, there was the
Andhra Mahasabha, there was the Congress, there was Gandhi.
He went through many books distributed through the Library
Movement. Whenever he went to Jagityala, he went through
copies of Golakonda Patrika the daily news paper.
Though the Nizam repealed bonded labour in 1922, the
overlords did not give up their hold on the villagers. To collect
revenue and to run the administration the Nizam depended
on the rich and the overlords or chiefs called ‘doras’. The
Nizam had hoped that if he appointed people from upper class
families and the wealthy people, they would not be greedy.
But it were they who plundered the money. Caste and wealth
helped them to torment the poor. They exploited the innocent
people, made them into bonded labourers, enjoyed luxuries
and grew into lazy officials. As a result the Nizam State fell
behind other states in the country and the government got a
bad name. If the poor had been given jobs they would have
worked hard, being afraid of the people and the government.
So many atrocities would not have been perpetrated. The
Nizam had thought of taking Ambedkar as the Principal
Secretary, but perhaps the wealthy persons prevented this
appointment by the Nizam.
Gangarajam stayed with his mother’s mother at Jagityala
and pursued his studies. By 1927 there was a high school
established by the Nizam government at Jagitayala. A Bengali
(English) Banerjee was the Headmaster when Gangarajam was the
student there. He had observed from close quarters the
54 Vandemataram Movement and anti-separation Bengal
5th Proof Movement in 1905. Banerjee used to talk with the teachers in
whom he had faith and some students about the above
AVM
movement. Gangarajam was one of the students who heard
18-08-08
the talks by Banerjee.
Of course Gangarajam did not understand what was being
explained. But the sessions did not go waste. He used to feel
enthused when he learnt of the national movement, about
Gandhi, Subhas Chandra Bose, the reformation activities etc.
But he did not find enough time to read while weaving on the
handloom. The weaving pit did not release him after his studies
also. Gangarajam chose agriculture leaving the weaving
profession which pinned him down to the pit.
Gangarajam’s father’s younger brother Chinna Lingam
who had gone to Bombay brought, along with money,
Bombay cultue also. He brought with him beautiful muslin
dhotis, soft leather chappals, the musical instrument sarangi,
coats, khadi caps, Marvadi black caps etc. The village overlord
Tukka Rao also did not possess such costly clothes. Tukka
Rao’s best clothes were those which Gangarajam’s father had
woven on his loom.
Differences between Tukka Rao and Gangarajam’s father
arose as Chinna Lingam handled agriculture as well as
weaving. Tukka Rao grew jealous of the prosperity of Chinna
Lingam.
Lingaiah argued that Tukka Rao should pay labour
charges for removing silt from his part of the land which was
part of the tank in the summer season. The villages formed
into a sangam, a trust or an association. Gangarajam’s sister
Telangana Stories
was born at that time and she was named ‘Sangam’ in honour
of the association formed then. The communists of Andhra
Mahasabha supported Lingaiah.
Chinna Lingam, was active because of his trade union
experience of Bombay. Some one murdered Chinna Lingam
one night. Tukka Rao bribed the Tahasildar, the policePatel
to escape from the case. Though Rangarajam’s father chose
to keep silent, people supported the association and attended
the meetings.
When Lakshmi Bai came to live with Gangarajam, there
was still fear in the family after Chinna Lingam’s murder.
Gangarajam started life cautiously. There was Andhra
Mahasabha and also Arya Samaj which gave him courage and
strength.
Many people got converted as Christians and Muslims
not being able to withstand the injustices, bonded labour,
excommunication from religion and such other indignities
perpetrated by the overlords and their stooges. Gangarajam
realised that the Aryasamaj could do nothing except take back
the converts into Hinduism by purifying and sanctifying them.
His father’s younger brother’s children embraced
mohamadnism and left the village.
How and why the conflict between the overlords and the
Nizam started no one knew. As a result many people left the
village and ran away. Later the overlords themselves ran away.
They left the villages, went to towns and began to earn there.
With the advent of razakars, decoities, rapes, killings and
burning of villages commenced. There was no security and
so Gangarajam who was suffering from malaria took refuge
in his grandmother’s house at Jagityala. It was rumoured that
(English) the sons of Gangarajam’s younger brother were involved in
the killing of Tukka Rao and the raping of his daughter in the
55
guise of razakars.
5th Proof
The situation in Jagityala was worse. No one knew when
AVM death would overtake them. Some local muslims joined hands
18-08-08 with Arabs and took out an armed procession. They drew
detailed plans to kill moneyed people and the distribution of
the booty. All over Telangana such plans and agreements were
made. The Hindus also took out processions with their arms.
Plans for attacks and counter attacks were drawn all over.
Lingamma who was attending on her husband Gangarajam
was terribly shaken by the happenings. One night she went
out and faced a group of razakars. As she answered them in
Telugu she was surrounded and carried away and raped.
Fortunately Police Action took place about this time. The
razakars disappeared. If the arrival of the Indian army had
been delayed by a couple of days hundreds of people would
have been killed. Lingamma would have been dead. One
Ragella Latchanna broke into the house of a razakar,
recognised Lingamma and took her to the house of her
husband. She had an abortion and later she did not conceive.
Gangarajam counted himself among the dead but the Police
Action saved him.
Some overlords returned to the villages. Gangarajam
carried out a propaganda against them. In 1945 Gangarajam
met the Nizam along with Ekkaladevi Lakshman. Dasari
Ethirajam through Lakshmi Narayana Dasu for the
establishment of a handloom co-operative society in Jagityala
and Korutla. They carried on their mission for the starting of
co-operative societies, for the abolishment of bonded labour,
subsidy for yarn and the Khadi movement. As a result Gangula
Bhoomaiah was elected as the M.L.A. in 1952. Gangarajam
felt as if he himself had won the election.
• • •
People thought that by winning independence they had
entombed bonded labour. But the overlords emerged from
the tombs with new strategies. The Metpalli Khadi Board which
was established for the welfare of the common man went into
the hands of the overlords Vijayarama Rao and Chokka Rao.
They could prevent the leadership of B.Cs till the advent of
Telugu Desam party. When the B.Cs managed to get Amballa
Rajaram as their M.L.A., he grew haughty on being addressed
as ‘dora’ by the people of his caste and others. With that
Gangarajam fell out with Amballa Rajaram.
Even before they could adjust themselves to the new
equations in the struggle of life, history claimed many pages
in the book of life. Gangarajam defeated Vijaya Rama Rao
and became the Sarpanch. Later Vijayarama Rao became
M.L.A. Gangarajam had to stop there as he had no financial
backing. Though his followers could become Sarpanchs, the
overlords, the police and the Patel joined hands, kept the
officials in their grip and worked against him and the people.
He did not know the art of destructive politics. His children
were growing. They had to be educated and brought up
answering their needs. So he rented a house in Jagityala and
sent his wife Lingamma and children there. He lived alone in
the village.
He realised that whatever the struggles, the life of the
villages will be like the proverbial frog in the well until
democracy made its presence felt in village life. So he
concentrated on making a living. He became a contractor for
tanks and roads. Also an excise contractor. He settled in Korutla
Telangana Stories
(English) where there was bus facility which helped him in visiting
offices. His sons secured jobs, and married avoiding close
56
blood relations. They married girls who had studied atleast
5th Proof upto the fifth class. Lakshmi Bai came as his daughter-in-law
AVM
on this condition. The traditional nine yards saree which
Lakshmi Bai wore when she married Rajesham became a six
18-08-08
yards saree when she gave birth to Kiranmayi. By the time
Rajesham occupied a lecturer’s post growing from a school
teacher, Lakshmi Bai had imbided and cultivated such culture
in speech and other aspects as to produce the impression as
though she had been a the degree holder.
When Gangarajam kept himself busy in the establishment
of handloom co-operative societies Rajesham got an offier of
a teacher’s job in a village like Kiranmayi. But he refused to
work as a teacher in a village. He preferred a job in the textile
mills of Bombay. The teacher’s job carried a salary of only
forty five rupees where as the Bombay job would fetch him a
hundred and fifty rupees.
He did not get the Bombay job. This benefited him.
Rajesham worked as a teacher, did M.A. and later Ph.D and
became a lecturer. Lingamma’s younger brother’s son look a
job in Metpalli in a Khadi mill and by the time he retired as a
manager his salary was as low as that of an attender, drawing
only three thousand rupees a month. Rajesham was now
drawing a five figure salary.
 No one believed that the lives of those who went to
Bombay would take such an unexpected trun. Similarly the
lives of those who settled in villages as agriculturists and
cultivators remained static with no progress. But in the early
days this category of people were proud and arrogant.
Once the parents of girls used to ask the groom’s parents
Telangana Stories
how many ploughs and cattle, how much cultivation they had
etc. at the time of marriage negotiations. Now those questions
have been forgotten. What are the educational qualifications,
what job will he get are the questions that are asked.
Gangarajam bought gold at the rate of thirty five rupees a tola
for his sister’s marriage. The marriage was celebrated for
sixteen days.
Relatives used to arrive four days before the marriage.
The dinners used to start with the anointing of Pochamma, the
deity, by offering her a he goat as sacrifice. After all the
celebrations and rituals were completed with the sixteenth day
festival, the invitees used to go home. So these marriages were
scheduled to take place in summer when agricultural operations
were few. The number of carts in which the relatives came
was counted. If hundred guests arrived in ten carts it was a
big wedding. Gangarajam found it difficult to manage with
guests who came in five carts for his son Rajesham’s marriage.
Now marriages have shrunk into a single session festival. It
looked as though Kiranmayi’s marriage will be a “meeting”
wedding. She now said that gold and silver ornaments
represented vulgarity. She did not wear bangles also except a
watch on one of her wrists. It is likely that she would elope
with some one calling it love. Rajesham tried to elope with a
girl after he got the teacher’s job. It was Lingamma’s caution
that preserved him as a good man.
• • •
“O my man, we have reached the place. Get off”, said
Lingamma bringing back Gangarajam into the present. The
bus stopped far away from the station. Those who wanted to
board it ran towards it. Gangarajam felt bad as the bus stopped
far from the stage. He wondered whether he had fought for
such buses as these.
(English)
“Do you remember how hard we fought for getting the
57
private service buses?” asked Gangarajam walking slowly.
5th Proof
“Why don’t I remember? Was it not Vijayarama Rao that
AVM got the private bus service banned because his cart lost its
18-08-08 prestige? He did not like the passengers sitting in private buses
like lords, like himself. When the popular demand increased,
he got the govt. bus cancelled, made his brother-in-law buy a
new bus and put it into service. They bought thirty more buses
with the earnings of that single bus, and built bungalows in
the city.” Lingamma recollected angrily how people became
rich, those who had nothing.
“Namaskaram, Tatayya! Are you coming just now? When
is your grand daughter’s marriage?” asked the branch post
master of the village distributing the letters.
“Namaskaram. How is your father, Sekhar?”
“He is well, Tata (grandfather). He went to Edulla to buy
a toddy pot. He always remembers you. He tells me with great
spirit how you fought for a post office and gave the post to
father when it was sanctioned.”
“Who is there now who recollect old happenings? By
the by, I learn that your father moved with Vijayarama Rao’s
son during the C.C. Bank elections. It is not known whether
time is moving forward or backward. What is the use of having
fought so much? The sun is severe. I will move up,” said
Rajalingam and walked away.
Sangamma was all happiness on meeting her brother and
sister-in-law. She thought that her brother followed the tradition
of offered flowers and fruits to guests. She offering them eats
again and again. Lingamma rested on the mat, Lingarajam on
Telangana Stories
the cot. Ajay, the second grandson came on his cycle and
greeted the couple.
“Tata! It appears the bus stopped far away from the bus
station. People say you fought for these buses long ago. Now
the private buses are far better. They stop wherever wanted
by the passengers.”
“What do you know about the old days? They ran private
buses and prevented R.T.C. buses and did not want a bus depot
to be established. After a long struggle this depot was
sanctioned. These fellows who then said they did not want
the depot, became its managers. They became Chairmen. All
those young boys grew up fast-before my very eyes.”
“You could not get me a conductor’s job. Yet you boast
that everyone grew before your eyes,” taunted Ajay.
Gangarajam grew wild with anger. He controlled himself.
“Though I did not like to entreat them for it, I tried but
failed. I walked back with shame. But should we always be
begging and should they always be in places of authority? If
I had kept touching the feet of every other man, do you think
that this village would have developed so much? If you have
courage, fight. In my time I could become a Sarpanch. Why
don’t you become a mandal President or an M.L.A.? As though
you have no one here you want to go to Arab countries. If
you go to Arab countries your women become vassals of the
men there. How useless are your lives here! You have no self-
respect at all. When the country is being put to sale no one
dares to fight.”
Ajay became furious.
“What has the country given to me to fight for it? Those
who got benefited by independence and the development that
took place must fight for it. This country cannot give even a
(English) conductor’s job to me and drives young men to Arab countries.
58 If such a country is being sold why should I fight? If the country
is sold I will ask for my share. What do I care if the country is
5th Proof
sold? If this country gets into foreign rule, I will be happy. Why
AVM should others gain and enjoy the freedom and development
18-08-08 which I do not enjoy?”
Gangarajam was deeply hurt at Ajay’s words. He was
shocked at the thinking of the youth. Before he could say
something Ajay left him saying that he would inform relatives
about his grandfather’s arrival.
“Don’t take to heart brother’s words, Tatayya. Of late he
has been talking in this manner with everybody,” said his grand
daughter apologetically.
Gangarajam wondered why they could not gain anything
during fifty years of progress while VijayaRama Rao and the
people on his mother-in-law’s side could amass wealth to the
tune of crores of rupees. Ajai’s father Anjaiah committed a minor
blunder resulting in a growing loss over a forty year period.
When he failed in H.S.C. he was advised to do teacher training
in Jagityala which he did not do in 1960. If he had undergone
the training for two years he would have got a salary of sixty
rupees a month where as in Bombay textile mills it was two
hundred rupees a month. So he went to Bombay. But in Bombay
the daily wages got reduced gradually while teacher’s salaries
increased steadily. Whoever thought that the situation would
change like that? Did he himself make bold to buy a bus? Did
he not decide not to get involved in that bog?
Shankaraiah resigned his job in order to pocket the
provident fund. With that money he bought four acres of land.
But in order to cultivate his land he needed money. He went
Telangana Stories
to Bhivandi. The strike by Dutta Samant for more than eighteen
months created problems for the unemployed workers. The
daily wages rate also fell.
He used to come home once a year. Friday poojas and
drink claimed a lot of money. Sangamma and the daughter-
in-law worked hard, rain or sun, cultivating and growing crops.
Shankaraiah said good bye to Bhivandi owing to age and ill
health.
Shankaraiah was not poverty striken now. But his children
could not reap the benefits of education. They did not get
used to village culture. The Bombay culture did not suit village
life. His nephew grew up between the two cultures over forty
years. He died because of heat stroke. His nephew’s son Vijai
had come of age by then. He was highly educated like
Kiranmayi. He was running a school in the village. He had no
inclination to take up any job. He had a mind to get into politics.
He thought that if his wife worked he could make a name in
politics without depending on others financially. He hoped
that Vijai would carryout successfully the projects which he
could not do himself. He could convince Kiranmayi.
Kiranmayi was foregoing a chance to be the wife of a future
minister. Who knows what things happen in politics?
Kiranmayi herself may become a minister in the place of Vijai!
Shankaraiah had committed a mistake going against the stream
of progress forty years ago which resulted in his younger
sister’s family getting distanced. Now he wanted to bring his
son’s family and his sister’s family into the main flow of life
and progress. But Kiranmayi was foolishly stubborn in
rejecting the marriage alliance. Gangarajam had to hold his
head in helplessness.
Kiranmayi called him a selfish person. Was it a crime to
(English) live one’s life on his own while working for the progress of
the society? When Guntuka Narsaiah Pantulu dedicated his
59
life to the handloom movement people accused him that he
5th Proof swallowed the money of the Sangam, that he talked of the
Sangam, not being able to earn by himself. He then did
AVM
business in textiles, earned money and ploughed back the
18-08-08
money into the Sangam. So he was honoured as the father of
the Handloom Movement. If he had depended on people’s
patronage, he would have been branded a middleman! How
wrong was Kiranmayi’s thinking? If he had not worked hard,
would Rajesham have become a lecturer and would Kiranmayi
have reached the present state of prosperity?
Was he selfish or Kiranmayi? Kiranmayi was not able to
bear the village culture consisting of cattle in the house, dung,
hens, dirt etc. If this kind of agriculture did not flourish, how
could the country grow crops and cattle wealth? What did
Kiranmayi say, having known all this?
“Tatayya! Villages look good in photographs. But villages
are not congenial for living. I will live in cities and write stories
and essays that village life is glorious. Those living in towns
enjoying all comforts and luxuries, living in posh apartments
and in beautiful colonies, having knocked off all the benefits
first, say that villages are good. Such people should be shot
dead”. Rajalingam trembled at the thought process of the youth
represented by Kiranmayi. Kiranmayi was of the confirmed
opinion that those who complain bitterly of sultriness if the
power supply was off for five minutes and curse village life
and the government as being worthless were the people who
say that village life is good.
“Tatayya! Village mentality today reflects the cruel feudal
mentalities. Democratic culture will not grow unless
Telangana Stories
democracy strikes roots in villages. Till then villages suffer
from small mindedness and jealousy. If there was a distant
relationship, men begin to address women with out respect as
‘eme’, ‘osai’. There are no water closets in homes. People
bathe near tanks, use the tanks as dhobi ghats and effacate at
the tanks. In the villages people look at me limiting me to a
caste or a house and say so and so belongs to so and so caste,
she is the daughter-in-law of so and so house. But they never
treat me as an individual and give no importance to my
individuality, my intelligence and my knowledge. I hate being
regarded as somebody’s grand daughter, daughter, daughter-
in-law, wife etc. They should give me respect for what I am.
This is not possible in villages.” She made many such
comments.
Gangarajam fell into thinking listening to Kiranmayi. He
woke up from his dreamy sleep when Rajaiah greeted him.
“Are you all well. Rajanna! Are the sons taking care of
you? You faced difficulties with the death of your wife,”
consoled Gangarajam.
“What shall I tell you! My sons got separated and
distributed among themselves what I earned. Now they are
not feeding me. You should talk to them” said Rajaiah and
explained the position. Gangarajam sighed listening to Rajaiah.
“I have no patience now. Each one’s life has been as
voluminous as epics. My grandsons and grand-daughters
themselves do not heed my words. They say that I did every
thing for myself.”
Rajaiah left as some people came to meet Rangarajam.
Sangamma was busy making arrangements for the food of
the relatives who were visiting along with her daughter-in-
(English) law. Ajai brought two pots of toddy. The aroma of the boiling
chicken soup created the necessary festival atmosphere.
60
By the time bridegroom Vijai returned going round towns
5th Proof
inviting people for the engagement, the house was full of
AVM relatives. He was crestfallen when he learnt that the marriage
was cancelled along with the programme of distributing flowers
18-08-08
and fruits. But the guests were not bothered about it. The guests
finished their meal and were discussing incidents that took
place fifty years ago. They expressed their opinion that it was
wrong to finalise an alliance in a village with a girl who had
studied in the English medium and imagine that she would
live there. They all appreciated Kiranmayi for not telling her
opinion after the wedding invitations were printed and posted.
Rajesham who reached the place that night, stayed away
at home as he lost face with the decision of his daughter. He
was awaiting the arrival of the old couple early in the morning.
Kiranmayi went away to school as usual to make herself
scarce.
“Vijai says he would never marry”, said Gangarajam. His
daughter-in-law Lakshmi Bai supported her daughter instead
of sympathising him.
“Men can cancel the marriage of a girl in the marriage
pandal! How ashamed the brides feel if every man that comes
to see them points out some defect or other? If once a girl
says ‘no’ to a boy what arrogant indignation! Let them feel it”
said Lakshmi Bai vehemently.
Rachana Monthly – Dasara Special Number. 1991
10
WAR AND LOVE
‘Before money, authority, power, caste and selfishness
love cannot hold its say’ thought Kanthaiah again.
Kanthaiah wanted to catch a bus. He sat on the bench in
the hut hotel opposite the Jagityala new bus station. While
reading the paper he started glancing at the name plates of the
buses that were going into the bus station. The buses he wanted
to board were coming and going. But he did not move from
his bench.
‘Where does love exist? Where did love go? Everything
else gets defeated before love,’ thought Kanthaiah. But it did
not happen as he thought it would. His mind was in a turmoil
with the internal conflict–whether that he felt was love or not.
He changed his travel plans and sat in the nearby park for
some time. The internal conflict continued in his mind. He
wandered here and there for some time and turned towards
home.
Chandramma, his mother, was waiting for him at home.
He was away from the morning without eating food and was
avoiding Saravva’s arrival time. For four days he kept
wandering about. Chandramma recollected the past and wiped
her tears with the pallu end of her saree.
“Saravva waited for you for a long time and left. She
invited us for dinner tonight. 'I came five days ago. Kanthaiah
did not care to meet me even once. If I come here he makes
himself scarce. He does not come to my house. What sin have
I committed that he moves about without seeing me’ she cried”
informed his mother.
Chandramma grew silent observing the changes in his
Telangana Stories
(English) expression on his face. She stopped cutting the beedi leaves,
put them aside and served food to her son. Kanthaiah ate a
61
little, laid himself on the cot, pulled the bedsheet over him
5th Proof and closed his eyes.
AVM • • •
18-08-08 “Saru!….. are you not responsible for my life taking this
turn? Is not your selfishness a reason for my present condition?
You are now making a name as an intellectual in the state. I
am afraid to meet you now. You have changed a lot after
your marriage. I am surprised how you could develop so much
of self-confidence. The glow in your eyes makes me feel jittery.
I feel like running away, far away from you. In a moment
again I feel glad and elated at the way you have grown. Saru!
Why did you become a part of my life? How did you acquire
that enlightened look as though you had understood the whole
world? After your marriage I find a dignity in your gait. City
life has polished you. Your language changed. The colour of
your sarees changed. I feel awkward if you wear pants and
shirts. At such times I feel you are not my Saru. Saru! Did you
achieve this improvement because you are a woman? Was it
possible because of your caste? Why didn’t I achieve the
growth, the respect and the status which you could gain? How
did you manage to acquire so much strength and a circle of
people around you? Why don’t I have them? My mother
continues to roll beedis. Your mother stopped rolling beedis
and finds no time to offer cups of tea and plates of refreshments
to guests.”
“Kanth! You get married first. You’ll then feel settled in
life. Please save me from the discredit that I’ve been
responsible for the sad plight in your life.”
“Am I blaming you for nothing? Isn’t that the truth?”
There was an argument between the two. Saru toned down
her attack. “Kanth! I agree with you. But it does not mean that
you should live single. If you have any respect and love for
me, for my own good, you should marry,” she appealed to
him. Kankthiah realised after a while the correctness of her
suggestion.
“If so Saru……. Find a bride for me. You know best what
kind of bride I want. Find for me a wife that helps me grow
like you after my marriage. But is it possible for me to reach
your heights? After marriage our life may end up without any
progress,” said Kanthaiah sadly.
“Kanth! You’ll know certain things as time progresses,
some as you grow in age, some by experience and some after
marriage. There is no possibility for bachelors to know certain
things. After you marry you too will develop self-confidence
coming of a feeling of self assurance and dignity. Then you
will get rid of the fear you now have for me. The nature of life
differs from person to person. I have a feeling that you and
your wife will reach greater heights than us,” assured Saru.
“Saru…aren’t you unhappy that we missed marrying?
How come, you speak with such balance!” Kanthaiah
expressed his surprise.
“Kanth! Time heals wounds. Memories tickle the wounds.
New experiences, new acquaintances, and a new life, create
new awareness. They erase the old memories. If my husband
and I are happy, it is because we are leading a new life. We
have now bonds that fasten us together. When we remember
the old bonds of love we feel sad. But the present is of greater
consequence than memories. It can’t escape us. That is the
reason why when the mind secures serenity and loneliness,
Telangana Stories our memories float on water which becomes clear when it is
(English)
still. That’s why I try my best to create work so that my mind
62 doesn’t get the feel of loneliness. A part of it is this Women’s
Liberation Movement – what you call intellectualism.”
5th Proof
“That means you are erasing the memories of our love!”
AVM
18-08-08
“Kanth! Why do you cull meanings out of it? I fail to
understand how I can convince you. I think you will
understand some aspects if you marry. The life I lead now is
the reality. I can’t but live in this real world as a wife, as an
employee, as a mother and as a daughter-in-law. It’s then that
our real life projects itself and our love, bonds and memories
gradually recede into the background like a song, from sound
into silence.”
“Saru…you have learnt many words. You have decided
to forget me. Why do you take this devious course instead of
stating it straight and clear?”
“Kanth! When I suggested that we should elope you
couldn’t make bold to act. Mother, sister, this and that you
talked of. Now you are freely accusing me. Do you know
how pained I feel when you talk in this manner? I am now a
married woman. Do you feel happy if I sit sobbing like a deity,
like the goddess of sorrow? Women are like plants born
somewhere and transplanted somewhere else. In the present
social set up the feelings of love and sorrow of women are
made to change from the real to the unreal, from the existing
to the non-existing. There is no chance even to express pain
and anguish in this society. With the advent of new experiences
and new memories, the non-existing equalities are completely
lost and disappear. But the impressions they leave on one’s
mind remain. These impressions take shape as inner energy
and influence the future, says Freud. And as for removing the
impressions of the inner energy it’s possible only through
practicing dhyana and reading Jiddu Krishna Murthy’s works.”
“That means you are in the act of removing the
impressions of our love from your inner life force.”
“How cruelly you throw blame on me, Kanth! You have
known me since my childhood when I didn’t know what
shyness was. I also knew you. Are evidences necessary to
establish how much I love you? Why talk of evidences? If I
forget you three years after my marriage, is it called love? But
my love for you is getting indistinct day by day, Kanth”, said
Saru with tears.
“Kanth! I can’t be laughing and dancing freely now as in
earlier days. I can’t visit your house frequently as before. If I
do so the world will blame me. You know the problems.
Because you are a man you expect me to be free with you as
in olden days. Are you able to be free with me as before?
Though you know that I have been in town you didn’t come.
If I come to your house you are not available.”
“But then Saru! It is not to forget as you do. It is pain,
remembering the past.”
“Kanth! It may be with pain. If you don’t fear that people
would misunderstand you, why should you avoid me? You
think ‘this Saru is not mine. She belongs to someone else’.
That is the meaning. This fear and this love- we both possess.
You are able to express your pain as you are not married.
After you marry you too will not be able to express your pain.
If you do so, your wife and the society will not admire you.
You will be blamed. You will be treated with contempt.”
“If one marries, it is said, one gains the experience of
seven years. But in your case you seem to have gained an
Telangana Stories
(English) experience of fifteen years. Your husband is seven years older
than you are. By his association you became his equal. By
63
marriage you gained an experience of seven years. In this
5th Proof way, within three years an experience of fifteen years and an
equal period of age have been gained by you. If I marry I
AVM
gain an experience of seven years only. If my wife is seven
18-08-08
years younger than me, my experience may be equal with
hers and my age also will recede!…. You know why. It is
impossible for me to get a girl who is equally educated for
what I am worth.”
“If that would be the case, Kanth, you must pull your
wife up in the same way. I rose by my education and status.
You are one of those who were responsible for the growth of
my individuality. Would I have grown to this level without
you? You know that I love you most next to my mother. For
another reason I will love you more than my mother.”
“Saru! If that is true what more do I want? Our bonds are
not physical. They are bonds of the heart,” said Kanth overcome
by emotion.
With those words of Kanthaiah, Saru also felt elated. Her
sorrow and pain dissolved and she smiled happily and serenely.
“Abba! How long did you take to open the doors of my
heart Kanth! How beautifully have you put it! The feelings of
friendship and the bonds of love seen between brother and
sister, two sisters, mother and children, two men and two
women will also be seen between men and women. This has
nothing to do with physical union. If you understand this, it is
possible for us two, as before, to be the source of inspiration
for each other for ever.”
“Saru! You have grown to heights I can’t reach! My
Telangana Stories
poverty is obstructing me from growing. In your growth is
hidden the unsought help of prestige secured through your
caste. You know that my caste does not enjoy any status. For
having been born a woman you gained some special privileges.
You could find a husband who enjoys a higher status than
you and your own level shot up suddenly. How is that possible
for me who am a man. The saying “whatever the status, the
man is a woman’s vassal” has not been said for nothing. If a
fifty year old man turns his looks towards a twenty year old
girl his value in her estimation is a zero. Women grow in this
manner making zeroes of many intellectuals and elderly men
with their self confidence. How can a man gain the same self-
confidence, the man who marries a woman younger than
himself?”
“Kanth! There is some truth in what you say. But tens of
thousands of poor women are suffering in prostitute homes.
Women are being raped. You will not understand the dirty
looks of men who consider women as mere sex symbols,
however great they are, whatever position they hold and the
inconvenience and torture the women experience in those
looks. But I like your looks. How serene and pure are your
looks! How loving and friendly they are! Those looks of yours
give me self-confidence, that you are with me all the time
constantly. If I achieve anything, your share is great in that
achievement”.
“Saru! Your explanation apart, how can I achieve the
prestige and respect you command? Fortune favoured you.
You rose in stages. Yours is highway journey. If once you get
into the track you move ahead fast. Mine is a foot pathfull of
ruts and pits. By the time people overcome all obstacles they
will get tired. They will drop down. They grow old. Very few
reach the highway……. Saru…. We are the earth and you
(English)
people grow like plants. When we get defeated you keep
64 winning. Toil is our lot. Victory is yours. The path of those
who should win got shrunk into a foot path.”
5th Proof
AVM
“Kanth! What’s this new tune? Tell me clearly what you
want to tell me, please.”
18-08-08
“Saru……..The educational facilities which you have
been enjoying for sixty years were those you snatched away
from us, preventing us from reaping them. If along with the
Poona Pact made in 1932 for the Scheduled Castes by
Ambedkar and Gandhi. The B.C. reservations also had been
implemented how could you have had this superiority and
the opportunities? I would have been enjoying higher status
than your husband! Our marriage would have taken place!”
Saru was overcome by sorrow and anger all at once.
“You had no guts to take me away then. Why do you
boast that you would carry the weight of history on your
shoulders now? Should you dig up history simply because
we couldn’t marry? Do not pass comments on history
overcome by emotion, overcome by a selfish mental
assessment…..please. But then I agree with you on one point.
I could gain quick popularity because I was in the city close
to people and the realities. As you didn’t have a strong
representation in the media you couldn’t come into general
circulation. Yet, it’s you who are propelling me now also. But
I appeal to you not to ask me to wait here till your B.C.
movement gains importance. I think I am not wrong in my
wish.”
“It’s not like that Saru….. my desire is that you should
set aside your individual development and selfishness and
support and agitate for me and my people, not for your
Telangana Stories
sake……that’s my demand.” (English)
“Kanth! I have my limitations. One person cannot fulfil 65
all demands. You do your work. I’ll be with you.”
5th Proof
“Saru! Under the mask of feminism you have made clear
AVM
your dirty caste–oriented and selfish political thinking. What
18-08-08
is the benefit for us if women occupy the places of men? Is it
not your responsibility to give a helping hand and support
those who do not possess the necessary encouragement? You
want to forget the historical truths confining yourself to your
selfish feminist advantages and want us to bear our sufferings.”
“Kanth! Each one of your words pierce my heart like
sharp arrows. Have you found in me to-day my high birth
and the leprosy called caste which you did not observe all
these days? What words and expressions you use! When I
suggested that we should elope you put me to torture like a
coward. Now…... why don’t you kill me at one stroke instead
of torturing me again…..?” Saru started crying as if her heart
would break.
Kanthaiah did not know how to console her. He got angry
at his inability to act properly at the right time. When he tried
to drive home to her his point, she got a different meaning.
On seeing her cry inconsolably, his emotion ebbed away
quickly.
“Sorry, Saru! I have no intention to hurt you."
"You women enjoyed the fruits for sixty years which
should have been tasted by the B.Cs…..The benefits for women
have been treated as the main channels at the expense of B.Cs
whose priorities have been converted into rivulets. Is this not
a conspiracy to remain at the helm of affairs for another sixty
years to come, under the guise of attributing authority for
women? Saru! My problem is mine. Your problem is yours. I
feel pained for not having been able to tell you clearly my
problem. I don’t know to whom I should make my point clear.”
Saravva wiped her tears and controlled her sorrow.
“Kanth! I am confident that we both can become one in
the future. I will be happy if you win and I am defeated. If
you are defeated and I win, we will bring about a constitutional
amendment in the Parliament and in other forums for you to
win. My path and your path are not different. The path of
both of us is one and the same. Your place in my heart is made
safe for all times.”
• • •
Three years passed in a trice. It was clear that Kanthaiah
would lose and Saravva would win. Instead of congratulating
Saravva, jealousy and hatred for Saravva overtook Kanthaiah.
He was replying her letters. He was not going to the city though
she invited him many times. Though she applied leave and
went to his house Kanthaiah was avoiding meeting her by
being away.
• • •
Kanthaiah was pained that Saravva did not become the
daughter-in-law of his mother. Chandramma was also equally
distressed that Saravva could not be her daughter-in-law. She
had brought up the girl with great love. She had imagined that
she would be her daughter-in-law. The close relationship
between herself and Gowramma, Saravva’s moher, was of that
nature, it was a relationship that ran through three decades.
• • •
Chandramma and Gouramma had come to Jagityala as
the daughters-in-law when they were nine years old. During
Gouramma’s marriage some misunderstandings arose and
contacts with the relatives got snapped. This helped the mother-
in-law of Chandramma and Gourwmma come close which
developed the friendship of Chandramma and Gouramma.
After they came of age their families became independent.
Yet bonds of affections grew. They helped each other in their
daily chores. They exchanged information about their
husbands and their nature. They laughted at the details.
Kanthaiah was born on full moon day in Karthika month.
Saravva was born on Sivarathri festival day. When the two
women were pregnant they had decided to make their children
husband and wife if their plans materialised. In the fourth year
of Saravva her father took a mistress and neglected his family.
He went round places for ten years. Later he took another
woman as his mistress. During her crises Chandramma was
the main support to Gouramma. For them both Kanthaiah was
the first son for all practical purposes.
• • •
Saravva and Kanthaiah studied in the same class in the
same school. Kanthaiah played the childhood games of girls
with Saravva. The other girls gave Kanthaiah the nick-name
‘bodakka among women’. They studied together in the light
of an oil lamp. Schooling and college studies was also in the
same place.
• • •
The waters of the Pochampadu canal reached the dry lands
where nothing could be cultivated. Gowramma converted the
land into a fertile land with her hard work. Open sites became
plots. The price of land increased. Sarala’s father bought a
tractor with the money the bank offered, as it was satisfied
with the fertile land. He traded in brick and sand. Kanthaiah’s
Telangana Stories father left for Bombay as the wages he earned as a weaver
(English)
were too meagre. He returned home after a year and a half
66 when the mill where he worked was closed down after a strike.
He went round villages carrying clothes on his cycle, selling
5th Proof
them. He thought that he should do something better, sold his
AVM
property and poured the money into the hands of a broker to
18-08-08 go to Arab countries. The broker deceived him. He died
broken hearted. While Gouramma’s family prospered,
Chandramma’s family faced disaster. Sarala’s father, who
started staying at home turned into an evil force in his
daughter’s life. Kanthaiah could not play the role of Lord
Krishna. As a result Sarala could not become Rukmini* though
she desired it. Chandramma resisted the love affairs of her
son then. Now she started regretting her action.
• • •
Kanthaiah walked into the house as he did not find any
one on the pial. Gouramma and three other women were busy
preparing some eats for the night dinner.
“Kanthu! Did you remember us after so many years?”
asked Gouramma affectionately. She offered him a chair. She
wiped a tear from her eye on seing Kanthaiah who had thinned
a great deal.
* Rukmini loved Lord Krishna and married him and Lord Krishna could
take her away in his chariot though opposed by Rukmini's brother.
 Kanthaiah looked around. Though he walked in he could
not come to ask about Saravva. His prestige came in the way.
Such a behaviour of Kanthaiah was not new to Gouramma.
“Saravva went to your house. She has gone to invite your
all for dinner. She might have stopped at some one’s house on
the way. Be seated on the pial. The new books she has brought
Telangana Stories
are in the shelf. Go through them in the meanwhile,” said
Gouramma.
Kanthaiah looked at the contents of the books. They were
5th Proof
books dealing with history, human relations, reforms and
literature discussed from the point of view of feminism. Most
of the books were in English. Kanthaiah was surprised. What
18-08-08
great heights she had reached! All the highways were hers!
He had no path to lead him. He felt very small. He thought of
leaving the place, but could not go away. If he did not talk to
her now, he would not be able to talk to her for a long time.
Who knows when she would come again? He sat huddled in
a chair and closed his eyes. In that humble posture he looked
like a pup sitting huddled in a corner. He was agitated. The
courage with which he started out faded in no time. He got up
all of a sudden and stepped out and almost ran into Saravva.
Saravva’s elder daughter greeted him saying “namaste
uncle”, extending her arms towards him. The child was very
lovely looking, an exact replica of Saravva when she was that
age. Kanthaiah lifted her up and kissed her.
Saravva accosted him with her greetings in a pleasant
manner and stared into Kanthaiah’s eye, with a mischievous
glint in her eye. Kanthaiah experienced the flow of some
unknown energy passing through him making him feel light
for a few seconds. Distances and misunderstandings got
removed from him. They both remained speechless for a
while. Kanthaiah’s fear for her disappeared. He noticed the
change in the language used by Saravva in her words.
“Saru……Do you know how happy I am to hear you
talk in our village speech! I now feel that you are my old
Saru.”
“Was I not your old Saru before, Kanth,” Saru said
(English) smiling.
67 “Saru….you look very beautiful in this saree…… I do
not know why you wear pants and shirts. They don’t sit well
on you at all.”
AVM
“There! That’s what is called male thinking…..” smiled
Saravva. She knew that Kanthaiah liked such a saree and so
wore it purposefully. Without revealing the inborn curiosity
of a woman she spoke again.
“But then Kanth! If I wear the saree like your mother and
my mother in the old traditional way I will look more beautiful.
Won’t I? You wear a dhoti and wrap a towel around your head
and I will stuff chrysanthemum flowers in my hair. Then let
us pose for a photograph. We then will look like a husband
and wife pair of the previous birth. Don’t we? But do you
know what my worry is, Kanth? Men who appreciate the saree
saying it reflects Indian culture should themselves wear it for
one or two days in a week and show their regard for it.” Saravva
said smiling which pricked his ego.
“Saru! Industrialisation gave you modernity and culture.
But it deprived our people of their traditional culture. Their
lives ended with starving stomachs. Though Ambedkar
showed the way for many people, Gandhism became the
highway. But the path shown to B.Cs by Jyotiba Phoole, the
guru of Gandhi and Ambedkar, stopped midway.”
 “Kanth, Mahatma Phoole taught the alphabet to his wife
and made her a teacher. Savithri Bai Phoole is our country’s
first woman teacher. Why don’t you carry forward this ideal?
Your wife Padma is not an illiterate. She has studied upto
Intermediate. If you can’t shape her into what you want, how
can you alter and mould the society? She left you without
telling you. But then why did you not go to her and invite her
back? If she thinks that she suffered in her life because of
Saravva, who is to blame? Do you feel that people should
think that way?”
Why did his mother send him by force to Gowramma’s
house? Was it to make Saru talk as she did? But he took care
not to express his misgivings and talked about other things.
He tried to assert himself and his actions and told Saravva that
there was no fault of his.
“By the by, Kanth! You and I are not children. However
much you try to protect yourself, your heart knows the truth.
You are giving importance to personal problems and are
neglecting the aspects that help socially. I know that I am the
cause for this situation. I suffer thinking of this. Though we
are lost in an emotional struggle…..it is our love that makes
us regard our ideals and feelings inspite of the decades that
have gone by. One has to live life as a beautiful experience.
With that inspiration one should grow in society as a writier,
as an artist. You must love the society as much as you love
me. It is not that I would be the only one behind your attempts.
Now Padma is also ready to be with us in her ideals and
thinking. You should now be prepared for some sacrifice.”
Kanthaiah realised there was some weight and truth in
Saru’s words.
• • • • • •
Another year passed.
Padma read the letter received from Saru with interest.
“Dear Padma,
Namaskaram. I received the copy of your paper’s first
issue. I am happy you are the editor and Kanth, the manager.
Telangana Stories Congratulations. The paper has come out well. I am a little
(English)
worried whether the editorial has been written keeping me in
68 mind.
5th Proof It is true that I did not suggest to you and Rajita that you
AVM should start a journal though I have been on the editorial board
of a paper myself. I was pained at your idea that there was the
18-08-08
ego of the upper classes in not suggesting that Scs and Bcs
should start papers independently. I agree with you that in the
suggestions the upper caste people make to BCs and SCs. the
attempt to safeguard their own importance and authority is
ingrained. So also in the suggestions of developed communities
over the underdeveloped communities.
But Padma! In my desire that your individual and family
life should be happy and prosper, there is no intention or
exhibition of my authority over you. I have no other thought
except love for you and Kantha. You are my people, a part of
my life. How is it possible to exhert authority over myself?
Though I feel that your social life should reach greater heights
than ours, it was my mistake in not expressing it clearly.
Padma! I ardently wish and desire that our friendship
should come out of the clouds of misunderstandings and
proceed with love and regard for each other. The path shown
by the Buddha through personal example that before love
which is free and human, money, power and authority,
selfishness, caste and religion are naught–this should be our
ideal. and annoying Saru together with Padma. His idea took a
To spread our ideas among people our papers are the beating. ‘From now on they will tease me together…’ thought
strong agents. We cannot take back the words that have been Kantaiah and pulled a long face holding his head.
printed. So before going to print each word has to be thoroughly Sunday Andhra Prabha,
analysed with patience. I desire that your paper should come June 1999 (story published in three weeks)
out regularly without a break and that many papers should
Telangana Stories
get published from our area, I remain, (English)
- Your Saru.
69
After reading the letter Padma grew furious at Kanthaiah
5th Proof
and whirled the letter towards him.
AVM
“Read how beautifully sister has written. Hereafter don’t
18-08-08
write the editorials on my name. If you want to write an article
write under a pen name of your choice. I’ll edit it and print it.
See, how very pained she is. I’ll write the editorials in my
language. By the by, I want to say ‘goodbye’ to your editorials
which provoke caste feelings and convert friends into foes.”
Kanthaiah read the letter quickly with a smile. “Abbo!
How much love you have for your sister! If you show the
same amount of love in understanding things, it will not take
much time to grow,” he said returning the letter to her. When
he tried to kiss her hand she withdrew her hand looking sharply
at him.
“What is this out of time romance of kisses forcing male
superiority in the guise of love? Myself and Sarakka will
together fight male superiority hereafter. We will prove that
before selfless love authority, selfishness, caste, religion etc.
are all empty words. O you great man! Please do not sacrifice
human bonds for the sake of political advantage. This is the
title I am going to give my editorial for the second issue.”
Kanthaiah was crest fallen. He had thought of teasing
11
WHAT WAS IN THE PAST?
"We do not experience now the love we had known in
olden days. We will not get back the old times. The affections
of earlier days were entirely different. Now there is no fear,
no devotion. Everybody acts and thinks freely. You find only
selfishness everywhere. If you want to drive away dishonesty
we must get a military government ……. The other day the
motor got burnt. When a request was made for a new
transformer, each fellow…….."
Anjaiah had been shouting continuously for more than
half-an-hour……His sisters and brothers-in-law nodded their
heads not knowing whether he was shouting in his drunken
stupor or whether it was the problems of the world that made
him shout. Anjaiah's wife was serving food. Both her ears
were bedecked with jewels. She had draped her saree around
her thighs and waist tightly with a neat fold at the back.
Kokkula Mallesham heard the shouts of Anjaiah clearly
as if from a loudspeaker. The words of Anjaiah were slowly
sinking into his mind like the stupor produced by the toddy
he had consumed. He thought of interrupting Anjaiah four or
five times but desisted from doing so thinking that it would
not be proper. But the vocal discussion of Anjaiah was getting
more violent minute by minute.
Mallesham grew impatient. He had gone to the palmyra
grove along the hill slopes and was sitting under a tree for a
picnic on a Sunday, it being a holiday. But the discussion was
destroying the peace…..psch….psch… When it would end
he did not know. Gowda who supplies the toddy left the
place….“I'll give toddy to the other people and come back. It
is long since I came….." he said while going away. Anjaiah
Telangana Stories
(English)
felt bad. "As toddy, beer and and brandy have been banned,
the demand for these Gowdas has increased a great deal….. I
70 wonder how so much toddy is being made available for so
many people….." he murmured.
5th Proof
Mallesham turned towards the other side hesitatingly.
AVM
People were sitting on either side of the trees with mutton,
18-08-08
chicken, boiled and fried alachanda pulses. The women were
sitting with toddy glasses before them. Men started eating
mutton having drunk toddy using fig leaves. Children were
also tasting toddy sipping from glass tumblers.
On a holiday hundreds of families gather at the hill sides
for a picnic. The entire hillside is full of life, with people who
had come on different vehicles, cycles, and other type of
vehicles and Maruthi cars. Each family cooks for itself. Each
family has its own life style, its own topics for discussion…
its own social level maintained in the dishes prepared….the
relatives attending the picknic according to their convenience.
Mallesham also established his camp like Anjayya….
Mutton, chicken, boiled alachanda….pulses. But there was a
little difference between the two. There were two scooters by
the side of Mallesham….and a little difference in habits too.
Mallesham's family moved away from using leaves for
drinking toddy. If they drink toddy through leaves they find it
difficult to swallow it. They are now used to drinking using
glasses.
 Swapna, Mallesham's little daughter, was going round
handing glasses filled with toddy to those gathered there and
was coming back to her father who was filling them again
with toddy. Mallesham was sitting pretty near the toddy pot
like the gods and demons by the side of the vessel containing
Amrita, the divine drink*…. If anyone saw him in that posture
and situation, they would change his surname and call him
toddy pot Mallesham and not Kokkula Mallesham. His belly
was competing with the size of the pot, challenging its
bigness….Mallesham's mother Dubbakka with her toothless
gums was wrestling with the boiled pulses.
"Mother…. In earlier days did we have this palav
rice….?" Mallesham asked his mother. Perhaps he wanted to
indirectly answer Anjaiayya through his mother…..Dubbakka
started talking philosophy.
"What did we have in our houses in olden days, bidda
(dear son)? We managed to live drinking gruel and porridge.
My father used to tell me that in former times they ate clay
and earth as they did not get rice to fill their stomachs. During
that time good and happy living meant eating thick gruel or
porridge….Do not remind me of those days, son……What
do you know how much the Patels, Patwari's and Chiefs
exploited us?
“If they demanded we had to buy the yarn ourselves and
weave the cloth for them and give…. Could we dare to ask
money?…. We had to stand before them with folded hands
and bend low….If we asked them money opening our mouth,
that was the end. For a paltry sum of thirty rupees they made
us go round them for three years…."
* The story goes that when the celestial brings and the rakshasas churned the
ocean of milk, amrita, the divine drink that gives immortality cam up and the two
groups wants to possess it for themselves.
"Atta (Aunt) ….but that Anjanna…. when he says that
old times were good why don't you speak a single word….?"
Dubbakka's younger son-in-law Kasturi Rajesham further
tickled her with his question.
Swapna completed serving toddy and sat before her leaf.
She was sipping toddy from the glass and biting mutton pieces.
Telangana Stories
She looked at her grandmother with interest. Dubbakka was
(English)
worldly- wise….." Did we come here to pick up a quarrel,
71
son-in-law?" she asked and began to speak.
5th Proof "What have we to do with them, Swapna…. They look
AVM like the Gudeti Kapu community people. Don't you understand
18-08-08
by looking at their ornaments, and the manner they have
draped their sarees…. People who had made others drudge
for them and lived, and now who have fallen on bad days
without doing any work - such asses talk in that manner saying
that olden days were good. They loved people who drudged
at their marriages, festivals and celebrations. Naturally they
boast about the good days of the past…. You will know what
it was if you ask those who drudged for these donkeys -
whether they did the drudgery for fear and pain of punishment
or for love…. After these 'annas' (the naxalists) made their
appearance, things have become easy."
"Nanamma (father’s mother)! How can you tell their caste
by looking at their ornaments, jewels and the way they drape
their sarees?" asked Swapna.
"The people of earlier times were like that…..But now all
look alike in their dress habits…."
"Mother….it appears the Bathukamma* festivals were
* Bathukamma is goddess Gouri (Parvathi). Gouri is worshipped by women arrang-
ing flowers, particularly chrysanthemums. They clap and sing songs of her glory,
going round the deity. It is a festival typical of the Telangana area in Andhra Pradesh.
celebrated on a grand scale…." Dubbakka's younger daughter,
Kasturi Saroja, put in emptying the toddy in her glass.
"Yes, they used to celebrate them grandly. All the women
of the village should carry with them Bathukammas to the
houses of the Chiefs, Patwaris and Patels and sing and perform
the dance there. But it was not known who among the good
Telangana Stories
looking girls would be asked by these Chiefs to bed with them
on their tape cots. No one knew where they would drag these
girls…. May be to the cattle sheds, to the fields or anywhere
else. Women were afraid of wearing a decent saree. No one
knew which man would get impassioned on seeing a woman.
The Chief's brother tried to manhandle me.... your father, his
younger brother and uncle caught hold of him and broke his
fore-arm. Later we all left the place and came away to this
village. For the people who lived such a life in the past and
enjoyed authority, the present does not appear good.
“What was available in olden days, bidda…They are sorry
that the coolies are not available for low wages. Those times
have gone when dhobis, barbers, weavers and labourers used
to serve the entire year if they were given some maize and
other serials. Now the malas and madigas are going to Arab
countries and earning a lot. Women have started to roll beedies
and refuse to do field work even if they are offered thirty
rupees a day. Everyone wears white dresses and is living
happily. Will they not feel envious of these developments?
“Now after the advent of 'annas' the importance of the
Chiefs has been lost. Won't they say that all have become
free? For those who got work done through drudgery will not
the old days appear as good days, son?" What else will be
good for them now?” Dubbavva started talking aloud boldly
as the toddy intoxicated her. She began recollecting old
memories.
"Bidda! In olden days it was not easy like now to eat
mutton. If sheep died of diseases, they were bought at cheap
rates. They wore the cloth woven by us and riducled us. To-
day we have mills. In the past how did the young and the old
wear their clothes? Whose labour was it? That was the time
(English)
when we were called -names- we who had given them culture.
Was it not our community that wove the cloth patiently?….Will
72 not people who don't cover their nakedness be called
5th Proof uncivilized?
"What was there in the olden days? Thirty years ago only
AVM
bullock carts were used. We had no cultivation. How could
18-08-08
we afford bullock carts? If we wanted to attend a religious fair
and asked for bullock carts for hire, they demanded large
amounts. They refused to use farm bullocks to drive the carts.
When I was pregnant with you we had vowed to worship Lord
Anjaneya on the hillook. I was in the fifth mouth of pregnancy.
No one agreed to lend us the bullock cart to go to the hillock.
We walked up the distance carrying a cock and other articles
the whole day. Your sister could not walk. Your father carried
her on his shoulders. Our legs were aching. How to climb the
hillock and walk down? Our calf muscles pained and got
swollen. What did we eat then, son? ….. Now they go up the
hillock on scooters. They go with their samans on buses. Now
we use grinders and finish cooking in one hour. In those days
were there so many items cooked as now? We used coriander
powder with tamarind to prepare what is called rasam. By
boiling some chillipowder with tamarind, something like what
is called 'pulusu' was prepared. Look at the place now. They
have laid roads on the hills also and buses as well as scooters
go up to the temple….
 "In those days you don't know how much we were afraid
of nights. Where was this electricity then? Darkness followed
sun set. We lighted castor oil lamps, ate something and slept
off till the morning…. How many mosquitoes there were then!
Your father went on weaving and weaving and thought the
fever would suside by itself and he died because of that malaria
fever. The child born before you were born died at the age of
three with small-pox. My husband went to distribute woven
clothes and died of snake bite in the night. Where were all
these medicines and the doctors then? He walked home
thinking that some thorn had pricked him, foamed at mouth
and died. There was no time even to get him treated with some
mantra….
"My sister died of fits in child birth. I used to suffer from
pain in the stomach whatever I ate. Who bothered about me?
I would eat some leaf vegetable with onion and chilli powder.
Your father was beating me with the wooden bar which is
used for weaving as he would beat a buffalo. He would send
me to get starch to stiffen the woven cloth. Would they give
me the rice starch soon? They would tell me to do some work
or sit and gossip for some time. Your father would scold me
asking where I was all the while and beat me…. Oh god! I
don't wish those difficulties to be faced even by enemies.
"How many difficulties did I face to educate you! When
you had no school I used to ask you to help in weaving. You
would be naughty and would not help in weaving. Do you
remember how many wooden bars, used for weaving, broke
on your back?
"I did not lead a happy life when your father was alive.
Also after his death. It is a little better now after this beedi
rolling work started. If this livelihood had not been there, all
our weavers would have died. How many of our people can
find work in Bhivandi, in Bombay for weaving cloth? I was
here with you children and your father was there alone. Your
father would manage to eat something there and send
money…..Do you know how we suffered and struggled to
bring you up?
Telangana Stories
"After your studies you spent time idly doing nothing.
(English)
You could not bend your body to work in beedi rolling. You
73 preferred to work in a shop but not to roll beedis. Because of
that apathi mallamma you got a job with a salary of one hundred
5th Proof
and twenty rupees…
AVM
18-08-08
"It is not apathi mallamma, aunty, it is ‘half a million job’
scheme. The Governor H.C.Sareen introduced the scheme in
the year 1973…." corrected Kasturi Rajesham.
"Whatever it is … you see, I could not twist my tongue to
say it. You were sent to places and places, into hills and villages
because of the job. You do not know how much I cried. You
had to go beyond Manthani and Madapur. A strange place. I
cried saying why you should go so far away. Who knows
how the officers behave and how others behave. If you get
cought there in the rainy season one could not reach that place
till advanced summer. All round there were streams, slushy
soil… "That is only our Karimnagar district. Am I going to
Bombay?" You asked. You both carried hand bags taking
your clothes and a couple of vessels to cook your food. After
working there for four years you were transferred to Jagityala
taluk. Then there was some stability in life. My daughter-in-
law appealed to the Panchayati asking for a divorce. I had to
meet the people again and again to see that the Panchayati did
not take place. I had to sell my gold arnaments to supply toddy
to the elders of the community.
 "Who is now spending a happy life? We suffered a lot
and worked hard ..... You, your husband and your children, –
you are happy. Now you are able to give English medium
education to your Swapna paying hundreds of rupees as the
fee. Now my son earns a salary of five thousand rupees. What
did we have in our days? We wore twenty number thick sarees.
How many wore sixty number five yard sarees then? Now
every woman wears hundred number and hundred twenty
number super fine sarees. And many other varieties?
"They don't remember….It was this Anjaiah who refused
to help us by sending his bullock cart then to go to the
hillock…this Anjaiah was brought up by his grand-mother.
His mother had an only sister. She had no uncles. When the
grand-father died,....Anjaiah's mother took everyone to her
mother's house. After five years we left the place.
"Anyway they prospered. They secured two power driven
motars. Lands came under canal cultivation. They are now
riding scooters. Are they working with the old methods of
drawing water from wells? They just press a button and attend
to other work. How dark was Anjaiah when he was a boy of
your age? Look at him now. By sitting in the shade all the
time how fair he has grown in complexion! Yet they say the
olden days were good! The other day, for Swapna's birthday,
how many of her friends and relations came! In olden days
even for marriages so many people did not turn up. Only caste
people used to attend marriages, of their caste only. Now,
more than the caste, relations and friends are turning up in
large numbers. I wonder whether kings fed so many people at
dinners in those days. In my days parties came to an
understanding that "from your side twenty five and from our
side twenty five" should attend the marriage. There were
disputes as to who should feed the bullocks that draw the carts.
At the time of serving food also there were problems of caste.”
The gathering was going on drinking toddy, eating
chicken and boiled and fried pulses and nuts. The gossip and
conversation was kept going. Dubbakka grew philosophical.
Anjaiah was chopping away something a little away. If
Telangana Stories
intellectuals heard those discussions, they would faint! For
(English)
Swapna and children all this talk was something like a message
74 from the dream-land. This is the advantage if the entire family
5th Proof goes on a picnic. Hearts open up. Children and adults learn
about their past and their culture and imbibe these facts
AVM
automatically, unconsciously.
18-08-08
• • •
Kasturi Dubbakka was in the hospital after an operation
performed for pain in the stomach. Her daughter-in-law was
attending on her in the hospital. Mallesham started carrying
food in a container for them both. There was a traffic jam. He
moved forward pushing his scooter. Some people were
shouting that current power – sets were burning up because
of low voltage and also shouting for fair prices. He
remembered….Under a tree, near the hill - Anjaiah.
The traffic jam continued for two hours. The police were
hesitating to take recourse to lathi charge. What Mallesham
wanted to say somebody else said:
"No one has any fear. What is all this as though the road
is part of one's grandfather's zagir? Unless military rule is
imposed these people will not be cured".
The words struck Anjaiah where they should. He looked
severely at the place from where the words were heard. "Yes,
yes, say it. You say the ryot is the backbone of the nation.
You want the military rule to shoot and kill us.”
"You yourself wanted the military government",
Mallesham wanted to say, but shut his mouth. He turned back
and reached the hospital going through gullies, handed over
the food in the hospital and went to his school.
In the staff room Mondaiah Sastry was boasting that the
old days were great." In the Vedic times…" he wanted to say.
“Brahmin's also ate the flesh of of animals.” “Yagnas and Yagas
are all bash," completed Malleshan. A hot dispute started with
this statement "What ever you say, the present day society is
far better than the olden days. My present life is many times
better than the life of our ancestors." Mondaiah Sastry was
dumb–founded at the argument of Mallesham.
In the evening Mallesham took Swapna to the hospital.
There was a crowd in the hospital. Anjaiah's hand was broken
in the lathi charge. His hand was in a bandage. There was a
crowd of people. M.L.As, press people,….Mallesham pushed
his way in. "What happened to the love of the present day?"
Mallesham wanted to ask Anjaiah but did not. Swapna went
near the bed of Anjaiah. "What happened uncle?" she asked
him. "Do you remember uncle, on that day we met near the
hillock….?" Anjaiah shed tears before the crowd. Were they
just tears or were they tears of joy?
Sunday Andhra Jyothi 23-3-1997
12
Telangana Stories MOONLIGHT
(English)
75
IN THE FOREST
5th Proof
The pouring rain stopped that morning and the sky looked
AVM clear.
18-08-08 The leaves on the branches of the teak trees moved in the
breeze. The rain water caught in the rough leaves, shaped like
elephant ears, were dropping down.
The rain drops which fell on the well-grown blades of grass
were shining like pearls. Goats stood up and stretched their
limbs. Nature looked beautiful all around. The kids, the
younglings of the goats, rushed to their mothers to suckle at
their udders. The dried leaves spread on the ground to give
them warmth got scattered by the hoofs of the kids.
The nearby fire smouldered into ash which was still hot. A
kid, eager to suckle at his mother’s udder cried in pain when
She landed on a burning piece of stick. The kids started bleating
one after the other as if they had learnt to bleat just then. Isru
Talandi, startled awake at the bleating of the kids. His daughter
Moti was sleeping by his side. He adjusted the old cloth which
Moti had used to cover herself.
Isru stretched his arms and limbs and looked at the sheep
pen. He then piled up the scattered pieces of sticks and turned
towards his son who was in deep sleep.
 The jowar crop was ripening then. The crop had to be
carefully guarded till it was harvested and brought home. He
kept watch over the field till midnight, awakened Esu and
asked him to guard the crop. Esu started snoring even before
he got up. The heep were in the shed next to him. What will
happen if a tiger smelt them, attacked and killed them? What
will happen if the bears and the wild boars devoured the corn
heads? Tut, tut. Though his son had come of age, he had not
learnt to be responsible minded. What should be done to make
him feel responsible? Yes, he should be got married. He will
then have a separate hut, a separate family and a separate
farming and cultivation. Till then he will not come to his
senses.
‘By the by, this fellow follows me to collect flowers and
suddenly disappears. When I search for him he is seen by the
side of Lakshmi Bai smiling. On seeing me he walks behind
me as if he did not leave me at all. Perhaps he imagines that I
do not know all about his mischief’ thought Isru.
‘Lakshmi Bai is a good looking girl. The tattoo marks on
her eyebrows, forehead, cheeks and neck increase her beauty.
That girl started wearing blouses of late. She is the right
choice for my son. I hope that the girl would enter my house
as my son’s wife. If that happens there might ensue a great
conflict with Babu Rao Made’, Esru continued to think.
Babu Rao Made was rich. He carried on cultivation with
two pairs of he buffaloes. He had exchanged his two young
bulls for two grown up buffaloes.
Babu Rao Made had ten goats. Also two acres of paddy
field. In the village he was next in importance to Namdev
Gayikal, the village elder.
What did he himself have except the jowar field and an
acre of horse-gram? Of course he had five goats. One of them
will anyway be killed for the festival celebrated before the
harvesting of the crop. He had to offer a goat to Ahari Maharaj
during the Dasara. The rest of them might be lost anytime if
the forest officers saw them or if the goats were seen by bears.
Telangana Stories
Moti woke up rubbing her eyes. She had to be tattooed.
(English)
How beautiful she would look if her face was tattooed! Also
76 on her arms. On else who would marry her?
5th Proof Esru stood before his hut and stretched again his arms and
AVM limbs. He glanced at the jowar field which was most dear to
his heart.
18-08-08
The jowar crop had come up green and strong with heavy
corn heads. The corn heads were ripening fast. Their stalks
looked green having drenched and got cleaned in the rain.
The water drops which settled on the blades of grass looked
like the moon-beam fish that shimmer in the pools.
Isru’s mouth watered at the thought of the fish. As it rained
well the pools were overflowing with water. Fish may be
available in those pools. He should catch fish by all means.
Why was it so chill? Drinking steaming hot jawar gruel
and biting roasted fish……? What a tasty treat it would be!
People called him a fish hunter. As a matter of fact there
was nobody in the gudem who did not like fish, meat and
toddy. They would very much like to eat them if only they
could get them.
The thought of fish reminded him what happened once
when he was young. At that time the gudem was not where it
was now. It was to the east of the present place. The Pranahita
river was flowing nearby. There was a thick forest all round.
In those days there was no place without a dense cluster of
trees or green pastures. The forest exteneded on all sides as
far as one could see.
How large was their goat herd then! One day he took the
goats to the water pools. There he saw fish and forgot himself
fishing them. The goats entered the forest and were seen by
Telangana Stories
the forest officials. They impounded the lot. His father entreated
them to return the goats by holding their feet. They kept four
fattened goats for themselves and released the rest with some
mercy.
When he remembered the goats he shouted to Moti asking
her to take care of the goats.
He looked at his son wondring whether he would wake up
soon. His son had tied the tall, twisted horns of a stag to the
cot and covered it with deer skin. He had hung an empty shell
of a bottlegourd to the horn.
Esru took away the bottlegourd shell saying to himself that
he had forgotten to collect it. He cautioned Moti once again
about the goats and stepped out.
The forest was all round him. A jowar field in the forest. A
hut in the middle of the field. A thatched shed by the side of
the hut. There was a compfire between the huts.
In that hut there were two cots. Four forked posts were
fixed in the ground. Rafters were made to rest on the forks
and were tied with modugu plant fibre. Thin sticks were run
across the bars tied with fibre again to keep them firm. Dried
grass was spread over the sticks and were covered with an
old, torn dhoti. Beneath this cot were the pots used for cooking
gruel.
Jowar flour was tied in a cloth into a bundle and it was
hung from one of the crossbars. The hut was covered by dry
grass and it stood isolated. There was another field belonging
to someone else. A similar hut in that field also.
The inhabitants of the same gudem had built their huts in
an area covering nearly two miles in radius to keep watch on
their fields. Their gudem was the centre of their fields.
(English) This gudem remains deserted for six months in a year. The
owners have to live in these huts for nearly six months to take
77
care of their crops.
5th Proof
At a distance of two miles there would be another gudem.
AVM There exist about eight gudems in a radius of ten to twelve
miles.
18-08-08
Isru belonged to one of the gond families that lead an
innocent life in the lap of mother forest.
The sun started to peep through the hills in the east. The
sky was warm with the rays of the sun like the jowar cake
baked well on the earten pan. Morning glow began to spread
like the fragrance of the mahuva flowers blossoming forth.
Look! Dawn was offering its obeisance to the god of the
east with unbroken regularity even if the east was covered
with clouds! Esru also offered his respects to sun god silently.
Esru walked ahead along the familiar path. Strangers would
not know the way among the tall grass bushes. The foot of
Esru which walked on habitually got stuck suddenly.
Once earlier a pointed stone, sharp as a knife, had hurt his
wound twice and he had plucked the stone out. Now his left
foot got stuck in the soft earth. Little pebbles in the loose earth
pricked his wound and he writhed in pain. He lifted his
wounded foot slowly and stepped forward squirming with
pain.
 His wife had died of a similar wound exactly three years
ago.
During the winter three years ago many others had died.
Like the ripe cotton pod breaking open, like the bamboo
splitting in the hot run, the human body cracked for the cold
of that winter.
Telangana Stories
In winter the women suffered badly. They drape themselves
in sarees above the knee and cover their bosoms with the other
end of the saree going down their shoulders behind. They do
not have any other covering on their body. The chill cold cuts
their skin like a saw during winter.
When his wife’s body was burning hot with high fever,
like a fire-place, should she get her period! She could not
help it. She had to stay in a separate hut. All tribal women go
to a separate hut during their periods.
They had only coarse clothing. The shopkeeper had taken
a pot full of honey and had given them two pieces of cloth
thin as a lonicloth. The shivering during this malaria fever
will not be controlled even if many such sheets were covered
over the body. On the fourth day she should have come back
home but she was dead and lying stiff as a corpse.
She must of died sometime in the night. She must have
shivered and struggled at the biting cold. She was a strong
woman. How hard she used to work!
Perhaps he too may die with the wound that was troubling
him. Though medication was being done using leaves and
their essence and juices the wound was not yielding to
treatment.
He cleared the mud carefully from the wound. Pus was
oozing out from the wound. But his temptation to eat the fish
had the better of the pain. He reached the pools.
The water was flowing in thin sheets, in the pools like thinly
made jawar gruel. There was the sound of water flowing down
on stones from above at some distance.
The stream, with its birth place somewhere in the hills to
the North, runs through the forest before joining the river
(English) Pranahita and gets converted into a big pool.
He placed his foot in the water and the mud around the
78
wound cleared off. He felt something biting his foot and lifted
5th Proof
his foot. A fish jumped back into the water.
AVM
Expressing disappointment at missing to catch the fish, he
18-08-08 walked into the knee deep water. He again felt something biting
his foot. This time without moving the foot he bent down and
caught the fish in a flash. He slapped it hard on the bank. Its
head hit the ground and it died moving its tail.
Something shining was moving fast in the water. He thought
it was a big fish and reached it in two leaps, caught it and
threw it on the bank. It was a poisonous snake and it got lost
crawling fast in the grass. He was not afraid of it though he
knew it was a snake and its bite was fatal. Dangers of this
kind in their lives are many and common. He felt upset that it
was not a big fish as he had thought it to be.
The cat-fish cut into his wound with their fangs. Yet he did
not mind the pain he suffered. He caught sufficient number of
fish and put them into the bottlegourd shell.
The wound was stinking with pus. It looked like the brain
taken out of the skull just then. The wound appeared raw with
streaks of blood.
He had to empty his bowels and rested his body on the
right leg stretching his left leg because of the wound. He
cleaned his bottom with leaves, wrapped up his limicloth and
started off with the fish.
Once the shopkeeper who sells oil saw him do that and
ridiculed him calling him uncivilized. Esru wondered how it
was uncivilized when using the leaves did not allow the waste
matter to smear the fingers and the palm while washing with
Telangana Stories
water did it. That was something which Esru never could
understand. All the people of his gudem followed the same
procedure. While walking back home he collected some tubers
that resemble onions.
He stopped hearing Katicidam Nodimek of Nalgu Devarla
calling him.
Katicidam Nadimek lived in the gudem next to Esru’s. His
field was situated a little in the interior. The Nalgu Devarlu
have a tradition that they should not eat tortoise. Kati called
Esru perhaps to exchange his tortoise for fish.
It was difficult to preserve a tortoise but the fish can easily
be fried and eaten. Kati got Esru into conversation.
Dasara was not far off. Dasara is celebrated on a grand
scale by Ahiri Maharaj. The gouds of the nearby talukas gather
there.
But everyone should get their provisions. Moreover the
visitors have to offer Ahiri Maharaj goats and money
themselves. They have to start two days in advance to take
part in the two-day festival. Kati had kept aside a goat to offer
it to Ahiri Maharaj. Their conversation touched many such
topics.
Kati was saving money to buy beads and other such articles
for those who would be with him those two days. Kati’s wife
passed away a little time ago. The inhabitants of the goodem
enjoyed sexual freedom during those two days. Kati wanted
to know what gifts Esru was taking to be given to Maharaj
Ahiri. Esru fell into thought saying “let us see.”
He was offering goats evey year to Maharaj but Maharaj
never bothered about the welfare of the peole of the gudem
by visiting them even once.
(English) Every time Maharaj said that he was fighting with the
government urging the government to increase the wages for
79
bamboo cutting and for picking up tendu leaves. But for five
5th Proof years the wages did not get increased. Maharaj claimed that
AVM he too belonged to the gondu tribe like them and that they
were all one. Esru felt that meeting him and talking to him
18-08-08
had turned casual and mechanical.
Moti had to go without fail. If she did not go, he had to
send to Maharaj though Patel Kurdugayital, a fine of ten
rupees.
It was all right if men did not go. But women had to go and
dance in the court of Maharaj. If they did not go. They had to
pay a fine of ten rupees.
If Moti went, Esu would say he too would go. He would be
able to meet Lakshmibai there! Now he has the excuse of
accompanying his sister! Esu may show himself off there!
But how could he guard the field all alone himself? The field
was ready for harvest. Would it not be ruined? He would not
allow any of them to go.
Moreover he had no money with him. He had only three
rupees. He would not be able to collect money till the harvest
reached home and until the bamboo cutting started. What
should he do! Let things happen as they should! What would
Maharaj feel?
 He gave some fish to kati and received the tortoise. He
thought of home.
Moti would have prepared the jowar gruel. As soon as he
reached home he would drink the gruel taking bites of the
fried fish and the roasted tubers. How tasty would the meal
be!
Telangana Stories
Oh! It was long since he ate meat. It was more than a week
ago he ate the tom cat that rushed into his field. Of late nothing
was available to eat! Abba! It was a week ago he ate meat
Jawar gataka with fish fried in oil was a grand feast for
them. Money was required for oil. If they wanted to use oil,
they may have to wait for how many days, no one knew! His
shirt was torn. He did not know how long he had to wait to get
a new shirt made!
Xxx
Esru reached the jowar field thinking of their lives and the
istuation in which they were placed. His thoughts went topsy
turvy at what he saw, for his heart almost stopped beating.
Forest officers were in the hut. They had tied down Esu to
prevent him from running away. They had beaten him hard
for there were marks of thrashning on his body.
The gruel pot had broken into pieces. Ants had collected in
rows to sip at the gruel spread on the floor. The gataka in the
bundle hung from a rod had emptid itself on the grass covering
the cot. They might have beaten Moti also. Her cheeks showed
streaks of tears rolling down as she wept uncontrolably.
That was all a part in the game of their lives. That was the
reason why Esru recovered quickly from shock. Oh god! Where
were the goats? He quickly glanced at the jowar field. The
crop was not destroyed. But where were the goats?
The visitors had drunk the arrack Esru had hidden. The hut
was smelling arrack all over. They had pulled down the roof
of the hut to some extent. The atmosphere resembled a bull
badly mauled by a tiger.
On seing Esru one of the officers pounced on him like a
beast without a word with a stick in hand. While Esru tried to
(English)
protect himself from the blows the bottlegourd shell broke
and the fish fell scattered.
80
Tears welled in the eyes of Isru. He wreathed in great pain
5th Proof as the blows fell on the wound. He shrieked as if his heart
AVM would break.
18-08-08 “Where did you go all this while? How long should we
wait here for you?” the officers shouted at him and started
abusing him.
The goats were impounded as they grazed in the reserve
forest. He was fined for cutting wood for his hut. For having
raised a crop of jowar in the forest land the usual bribe – all
these put together a heavy burden was laid on him. From the
curses and abuses of the officers Isru could make out that
much.
As the officers exploited them in this manner every year,
the people of the gudem collected the money from their wages
before the advent of rains and sent it through their chief,
Kurdugayital. He also followed the patel. The official who
received the money had a flowing beard but no moushtache,
and was chewing pan like a goat. He spoke mixing up Urdu,
Telugu and gond languages with gusto.
The present official was fair complexioned and sported a
moushtache. That means the earlier officer was transferred!
Esru could not come to this decision for a long time as his
head had gone numb.
It was Kurdu who could manage on such occasions with
his talk. Kurdu knew everything. Isru turned aside to go and
was about to shout ‘Oya!’.
They were afraid that he was calling someone to attack
them and cautioned Isru not to shout.
He fell on his knees and held the feet of the officers but
they spurned him away.
“Nanna! (oh father) why are they beating us? What wrong
have we done?” asked Isru his father in their gond language,
being in great pain.
“Don’t talk in your tongue!” shouted an official gnawing
his teeth. Esru kept quiet though he wanted to tell something
to his son Esu.
“Goat fine, hut fine and the usual bribe – all together fifty
rupees as fine. If you don’t clear the dues within two days, i t
is not just fine, your jowar crop also will be ours,” cautioned
the officers and repeated their order.
Was it easy to collect fifty rupees! Fifty! Where could he
find the money that very instant! Even if he paid them fifty
rupees, they will knock off one or two goats from those
impounded and return only the rest. If he had to save the crop,
he had no go but pay them fifty rupees.
“Start cutting the bamboo from tomorrow. We will deduct
the fine from your wages. This concession we offer only for
this once. Beware!”
They created the problem and solved it. It needed so much
hardship to explain the reason for which they came.
They left without waiting for Esru’s reply.
Rain would start abating soon. The work of cutting bamboo
would commence soon. The mud paths which got washed
away would be re-laid. The plight of those living in gudems
by the side of roads was worse still. Nearly half the members
of their families will have to go for cutting bamboos without
fail. It was one of the measures by the forest officers in order
Telangana Stories to run the paper mills without a break. They would not listen
(English)
to any amount of complaints and entreaties to save and guard
81 their crops. The bamboo cutting should go on. As their gudems
were a little deep inside they were saved. It was Kurdu’s elder
5th Proof
brother, who had died, that insisted on developing a gudem
AVM
in the interior, far from the good road.
18-08-08
The bamboo required for the paper mills gets supplied from
Esru’s place also. But the work starts a few days this way or
that before Dasara festival.
On the pretext of improving their industries the Maharashtra
government supplied the bamboo cut from its reserve forests
at a highly subsidized rate to the paper mill but did not impose
any limit on the selling price of the product.
The government started cutting down the forest so that the
mill could run for ten or fifteen years later also. After felling
the forest and converting it into cultivable land, the forest
officials occupy the land taking it away from the gonds without
paying a paisa. The government starts bamboo plantations
there later.
In that manner cultivation gets increased and plantations
get increased. The gonds who become shelterless each time
had been driven away into settled agricultural cultivation.
The gonds fell the forest and start agricultural operations
for two or three years, plough the soil and remove pebbles
and stones and make it fit for cultivation. Then either the forest
officials or the ‘chiefs’ claim the land as theirs and drive the
gonds away again.
The ‘chiefs’ or landlords are only a class, not a caste. In
the Ankina area the Velamas, in Sironchana the Muslims, Patels
and Sarpanchs in other places as well as business people called
shainkars hold the sway over the gonds.
Telangana Stories
The grief and tears that welled up in Isru’s eyes got dried
up. Was that the end of the problem? How many more
problems they had to face in their lives! Perhaps they had not
propitiated and satisfied the great God and Mother Mahankali
sufficiently. They were so unkind and angry with them. During
the pre-harvest festival they should make plenty of offerings
and fulfil the vows. “Oh God! Save us! O Mother! Hold your
patience till then!” was be his prayer.
Esru removed the knots of the rope which tied Esru down
to the stake. Moti poured water in the pot used for boiling
vegetables. The water was in the colour of the gruel. She started
cooking the gruel using that coloured water.
Esu rubbed his limbs and muscles which had got stiffened
because of the tight knots. Opposite the hut the machete tied
to the top of long bamboo which was used to cut slender
branches for the goats was shining black in the rain which
was drizzling from the dispersing clouds.
Esu took it into his hand and looked at his father. Were his
looks asking his father’s permission to cut off the heads of the
forest officials, one after the other!
Isru did not observe his son. He was busy spreading a cloth
under the cot to collect the gatka that had spilt on the cot. The
grass reeds were also falling along with the gatka powder.
Moti was afraid of people dressed in white clothes from
her childhood for some unknown reason. Her father also had
that fear. Did he not? Kurdu gayathal greeted those in white
clothes bending low. He showed great respect to them.
As usual, after making gruel and drinking a little of it, she
took the machete in her hand and led the goats on the katcha
path for grazing. She expected to find a fruit or some thing.
(English)
As she saw people wearing white clothes coming on that path,
she ran back in fear to the hut.
82
The moment her brother poured the gruel into his vessel,
5th Proof some men kicked the gruel pot away. Her brother retaliated
AVM for kicking off the food which he was about to consume. They
were four. Her brother was one and was also alone. They
18-08-08
thrashed him and tied him to a wooden pole. They searched
the entire hut and scattered things throwing them helter –
shelter. They looked under the cot and took out the toddy
hidden beneath the grass mound. Their father was guarding it
carefully for the festival of the crops. They drank the whole
lot of it.
She was terribly afraid of them when they looked at her
with their reddened eyes. She thought of running away
somewhere. But how would she know if they took her brother
to some place? She stayed put in great fear not knowing what
to do.
Esru did not observe what was happening there. He was
only thinking of the means to recover the loss. He did not ask
them how it all happened; or what happened. It had become a
part of their lives, something, like that starts and ends like
that. Esu did not tell his father because his father did not ask
him the details.
The tortoise escaped and disappeared. Moti was searching
for the fish.
 “Ask Kurdugayathal to come to our gudem to night” Esru
directed his son, shaking and collecting the gataka.
Esu looked angrily at his father and walked away with
deliberate steps towards the field of Kurdu.
•••
As a matter of convention all the village elders of the family
assembled in the gudem. It was usual for them to sit together
whenever there was a problem.
The problem was the same for all of them. They received
orders to cut bamboo from the next day. Atleast one from
each family should go till the crop came from harvest. Their
problem was how to go for cutting when the crop was ready
for the harvest. That problem was no new problem. They faced
it every year. Yet it appeared a fresh problem each year.
A campafire was lit for light. When the dry sticks were
being pushed up, the sparks rose and scattered, dying away.
As no one lived in the gudem for three months, the gudem
looked desolate and was in ruins. There were about twenty
huts and about twenty people assembled.
They sat around the fire. Should it be the same song every
year? Was there no solution? Everyone entertained that same
thought in their minds. But no one knew what to do.
“How to make fresh payment to everyone that came this
way?” questioned Bhima expressing his resentment.
“What you say is true. Do you think I feel like paying?
What shall we do?” Kurdu Patel asked.
He was the chief of the gudem. It was his responsibility to
safeguard the honour of the gudem. Whatever that should reach
the ‘doras’ and the officers should pass through his hands. It
was also his responsibility to arrange the rest house facilities
to the officers that came and went. Though they stayed in the
guest house only for a few days in a year, they expect it to be
spacious and beautiful. Or else they got angry. That anger
burns down their lives into ashes. It was his responsibility to
see they did not get angry.
Telangana Stories
In such circumstances what should be done? No one had
(English)
the answer. Everyone thought that if they refused the payment
83 it would be very good. But no one dared to speak their mind
5th Proof out.
“If I go to bamboo cutting keeping Esru to guard the field,
AVM
it will be as good as the crop being lost” said Esru explaining
18-08-08
the sleepy nature of his son.
“Then send Esru for bamboo cutting. I will convince them”
offered Kurdu Patel.
They all agreed to do coolie work for a token wages. That
was not coolie work. It was bonded labour.
Kurdu took up the responsibility of bringing back the goats
that were taken away.
“Can’t we get rid of their menace?” someone asked.
“Dasara is fast approaching. This time we should tell Ahiri
Maharaj about all our problems,” said Rajaiah with hope.
“Good. You made a timely reminder. Women who are not
going to visit Ahiri Maharaj this Dasara have to give ten rupees
in a day or two. Let the men folk themselves give it. Or else
the gudem will lose its honour.” Kurdu collected information
as to who were going and who were not.
“What about you Esru? Are you sending Moti? If you send
her the work of watching the crop will suffer. I know it. What
will you do?” asked Kurdu.
 How could Esru produce ten rupees all of a sudden?
“I will take her. She has to be tattooed” Esru.
“Then how about guarding the crop?” Kurdu.
“All should stop cutting bamboo on those two days.”
Everyone liked the suggestion.
Telangana Stories
The flame of the fire died down into ashes. Everyone left
to their field for the night.
•••
The day of the harvest festival. It was customary to
celebrate the festival before the crop reached home after the
harvest. Each gudem celebrates the festival separately.
It was night. The fire was kindled two or three times for
more light. Some were cooking food. Some were dancing.
Some others were consuming local arrack.
Everything was going on smoothly according to schedule.
The priest of the gudem being the important person of the
celebrations was giving instructions.
Lakimbai knew through Esu that the festival would be
celebrated in the gudem. She reached the gudem by evening.
She removed her blouse. She was taking part in the song and
dance with Esu enthusiastically.
Privacy in the forest. The green jowar field. The man of
her choice. How sweet the situation! Her father, Babu Rao
Made, had left for Ahiri for the Dasara. Her mother knew what
was happening but pretended ignorance. If father had come
to know of it, there would be great fuss.
For Esru, that Dasara produced a bitter experience. A
fattened goat was sent to Maharaj as presentation. As during
every year, he heard the speech of Maharaj that he would
work for the riddance of the forest officers, that he would
strive for increase in their wages, that he would go to Delhi
and fight with the higher ups there, and as such he should be
elected again by casting their votes for him. The speech did
not please Isru. Every year Maharaj had been saying he was
fighting for their cause. But there was no change in their lives.
(English)
Esru was unhappy for having lost a good goat for a mere
84 promise.
5th Proof On the festival day another goat was killed. Will the mutton
be sufficient? If Babu Rao Made returned there might be a lot
AVM
of rumpus. Babu Rao may accuse him that he encouraged his
18-08-08
son to entice his daughter to avoid paying bride money. There
might be a big quarrel. If the quarrel was resolved how much
arrack was required and how many more goats would be
slaughtered?!
Though Esru was drinking the local toddy, his sorrow and
pain at the thought did not leave him. To forget his worry, he
started drinking more.
Moti brought pieces of meat fried in oil, brought by her on
the assurance that the amount would be paid from the profits
of the jowar crop. On such a festival day it was the custom of
the gonds to eat together sharing their food whether cooked
individually or collectively.
Esru looked up affectionately at his daughter. How beautiful
Moti looked! He had got her face tattooed the other day with
many dots. No one will have any objection to marry her! Why
did the girl cry when she was being tattooed? What did she
know, silly girl! He had brought some beads from the town.
How bright were they shining in the light of the fires!
He made his daughter sit by him and made her drink the
arrack by force.
A commotion was felt a little distance away. Everyone
turned their heads that way. Babu Rao Made along with
Anmanthu, their Patel and two others was approaching them
as if for a qurrel.
They realised that they were late. Lakimbai was dancing
Telangana Stories
with Esu without her blouse. They had come to take her away
and on seing her jumping with Esu they got terribly enraged.
They created a big fuss.
The priest of the gudem and Kurdu Patel brought about
peace between the parties.
“There is not a bead! There is not a single saree! Nothing
doing!” said Babu Rao.
The priest and Kurdu Patel assured Babu Rao that beads
and sarees would be bought for Lakimbai after the harvest. It
was decided to arrange the wedding feast also the next day.
Isru was very much agitated and worried. “Let us manage
it during this festival today. Please ask the people of your
gudem to join us to night” he suggested. But no one heeded
him. They were fond of festivals. Would they let go such a
wonderful opportunity?
Isru happily agreed to build a new hut for the newly weds.
But he could not agree happily for the next day’s feast.
Isru had to bear the entire expenditure of the feast the next
day. He would have to get two more goats and five measures
of cow-gram. His debt with the shopkeeper for oil and salt
would increase.
The celebration of the festival was a joyful one for Esu and
more distressful to Isru.
•••
It looked as thought the entire gudem was fast asleep.
Everyone had gone to work.
The jowar crop had reached home to stay for only a day.
Much of it would go to the shopkeeper towards clearing the
debts. It could be done the next day or a little later. They will
not be lost. The hut for Esu should first be erected. Esru was
(English)
in that task.
Four or five sturdy teak logs were fixed in the ground. The
85
main beam was also of teak. Bamboo stalks were used as
5th Proof rafters. Bamboo poles were fixed close to each other to make
AVM walls.
18-08-08 It was mid day. As the clouds cleared the sun was severe.
Esru slumped having got tired and drank water brought to
him by Lakimbai.
Moti and Lakimbai kept helping Esru doing this and that
and were tired. They too relaxed on the front portion of the
hut.
Esu left to cut the bamboos. The jowar stack was piled up
beside the hut obstructing visibility.
When the forest officials made their appearance suddenly,
Esru started to tremble. He did not know what to do. Lakimbai
and Moti stood like statues.
The officials created havoc as usual saying that the trees
were felled illegally. Isru fell at their feet.
The officers seized the arrack, drank to their fill, and
behaved disrespectfully towards Lakimbai.
Anger, grief, helplessness overwhelmed Isru and the girls.
Esru begged the officers to show mercy on him.
They imposed a fine of fifty rupees and gave him time for
a few days. They warned him that if he failed to pay the fine
within the stipulated time, they would deduct hundred rupees
from the wages for bamboo cutting.
Esru collapsed holding his head not knowing what to do.
Lakimbai could not bear the humiliation and Moti got stuck
with extreme fear.
Telangana Stories
The wind remained motionless and still with rage. The trees
stood still in a dignified silence.
The goats tethered to posts started bleating. The agonized
cries of the animals reverberated in the forest.
The chief and landlord Raja Rao came just then with four
policemen as though being welcomed by the cries of the
animals.
“The land you tilled is my land,” said Raja Rao and
demanded his share of the harvest.
Isru fell into confusion. The forest officials said it was
reserve forest and had imposed a fine of fifty rupees. What is
this new situation?
He sent Moti away and sent for Kurdu. The shop keeper
also came along with Kurdu and Isru’s heart missed a beat.
By evening all the gudem inhabitants gathered there. The
chief asserted that the land being cultivated by nearly half of
them belonged to him. They too were taken aback. The crop
had come for harvest. What should be done? If they did not
agree with him he would level a charge against them that they
pilfered his crop and file a case in the court. They may have
to go round the court for many years. The food that had
reached their mouths slipped away. Kurdu also felt very much
distressed.
Kurdu acted the mediator and made the chief accept a bag
of jowar from each one of them. Raja Rao ordered the
shopkeeper to collect the bags.
The shopkeeper measured the bag for the chief, another
bag towards the coarse dhotis for the festival and one more
towards the price of oil, salt and other sundry items for the
marriage.
(English) There were only two bags of jowar left. Some of the jowar
had to be saved for seed. How will the rest of the grain be
86
sufficient till the next crop? They could just manage by cooking
5th Proof gruel once a day as meal.
AVM How carefully they had saved the crop from hogs, bears
18-08-08 and other animals, from squirrels and birds like the eyelids
guarding the eyes! There was no sleep. There was no comfort
and happiness. How many hardships they had faced before
getting the crop home? The crop was declared as not
belonging to him before his very eyes. He had yet to pay to
forest officials fifty rupees. The shahukar, that is the
shopkeeper, measured a quantity of grain that satisfied him
and gave Isru fifty rupees.
Moti was crying. The shopkeeper shouted that he was not
paid for nothing. Esu, in his anger, not able to control himself,
pulled and threw things pell-mell in the new hut being built.
The shopkeeper ignored all this and attended to his business
and left. The jowar crop which he had guarded night and day
from wild animals reached Raja Rao and the shopkeeper on
carts. The fifty rupees reached the pockets of the forest officers
through Kurdu. Isru was not left with tears also in his eyes to
cry.
•••
The glowing sun’s in the forest was cool like moonlight.
The trees, grown sky high, covered the forest like an umbrella
protecting the people from the sun. The entire forest seemed
moving in the breeze. The leaves were dropping down now
and then. The screeching of the crickets, the twittering of birds
and the noise of the running squirrels were being heard here
and there. The atmosphere in the forest … in that breeze, was
solemn like the forest itself.
“Stay here comrade”, said the commander to his sentry
and walked towards the canal with five other members. The
tank was nearby. They cleared the vessels in which they had
cooked food. They drank water to their satisfaction and carried
some for the sentry.
Their legs were aching. They had been walking for three
days. They had each carried bundles weighting 25 kgs and
walked fast. Among them Chinnanna had joined the dalam
recently. He was strong willed but his body was not co-
operating. He had not yet mastered the art of walking long
distances. They had eaten food after long starving. They were
feeling drowsy and sleepy.
The commander cleared his throat and began to speak.
“Comrades! We have crossed the borders of Andhra Pradesh
and are in the forests of Maharashtra. The Ahiri, Sironcha and
Yetapalli taluks are on either side.” Then he started describing
the geographical and political features of the place.
“Comrade!” he called aloud looking at Chinnanna who was
sleeping. Chinnanna woke up startled.
“Paddy, jowar, chillies, tobacco, anumus (cow-gram), green
gram are the main crops. Adivasis in Sironcha, Netakamis and
Ares are the main inhabitants here. The two castes have been
included in the Harijan caste. Gonds and other also live
scattered.
Many villages do not have electricity. There are a large
number of wild animals also here. They create problems to us
along with our enemies. The people living in these parts
hesitate to kill the wild animals as they are afraid of the cases
the forest officers foist on them. Only human beings have no
Telangana Stories
safety here. If their cattle are killed by the wild animals the
(English)
officers throw at them ten or twenty rupees and leave them.”
87
He stopped his narration and looked at Chinna to enquire
5th Proof whether he was listening. Chinnanna sat properly adjusting
himself. He was free from the cloud of sleep. The commander
AVM
started again.
18-08-08
“Cultivation has not yet reached this place. At other places
jowar is grown for food.
Among the gonds here there are many tribes. Their life
style is almost the same with minor differences. The gonds
mainly depend on jowar gataka or jowar gruel.
In Asarelli, Borralagudem and the neighbouring places,
along with the gonds, koya, mala, magida and gond castes
also live in large numbers.
For all these people there is only one college in Sironcha.
In Ankisa there is a school upto tenth class in Asaroli,
Maddikunta, Arada, Janampalli and Ganagamaru upto seventh
class only. In other villages there are single teacher schools in
records only.
In Ankisa and Sironcha there are hostels for students. In
Ahiri there is the free hostel run by Dharmaraj. In Janaganur
there is an Ashram school. The commander drew map lines
on the earth with a stick showing canals, rivers, villages and
roads in a detailed manner.
 “The people here worship Pochamma, Mysamma, Ellamma
goddess Lakshmi and other such deities. Next in importance
to the Dasara celebration at the court of Ahiri Maharaj, the
Mahankali Jatara is of note. It takes place in April every year.
The celebration of this jatara takes place in Chintalarevu village
adjoining Ankira. As the people do not have much work at
this time of the year, many people take part in the Jatara.
We must first hit up contacts with Ahiri, Sironcha, Yetapalli,
Alapalli, Bhooma Gond, Kishtapuram, Janaganur,
Rameshgudem, Kammanuru and other villages around.
In these places though subjects are taught in Marathi
medium, Hindi and Telugu are also taught. Many people here
speak Hindi, Telugu, Marathi, Gotte, Koya languages along
with their mother tongues. But no village has more than one
or two literate persons.
The gonds wear their loin clothes tightly wrapped above
their knees. They smoke cheroots rolled in tendu leaves filled
with tobacco. Some tie scarves around their heads.
If any one wears a dhoti like a half lungi, we can identify
them as Gottes. Women wear bead garlands / chains around
their necks usually.” The commander described the dress habits
and appearance of the people in great detail.
“The gonds have full work on their hands here. In the rainy
season they harvest crops. Later they cut bamboo. In February
they collect mahuva flowers. Later they chop the branches of
tendu trees and when they sprout leaves, pluck them. Though
they have enough work, the wages are low. They are subjected
to exploitation by the chiefs and officials. So their lives are no
better than the gonds of Adilabad.
The girijans here brew their own mahuva arrack. The police
commit atrocities on them making this an excuse. The
government reforms and wellfare measures do not reach these
people. With the exception of Ashram schools and hostels,
the controlled goods are knocked off by shopkeepers, chiefs
and the sarpanchs.
In Ankisa, Asarelli, Pentipaka, Amrajam and other such
Telangana Stories
villages there are tanks and pools. Paddy is grown there as a
(English)
single crop. Borewells are being dug in recent times. Fifty
88 paise for cattle and two rupees for a goat herd is collected as
5th Proof grazing charges. Though the herd is small, a goat has to be
given to the person in charge as bribe. Now and then there are
AVM
raids conducted and fines are collected. The girijans and the
18-08-08
poor farm labourers are afraid of the men in white clothes as
they are very innocent.
The people are highly superstitious. We may have to mix
with them with great care” The commander thus gave them a
complete and full picture of the place and the people. His
followers listened to him with rapt attention. He gave them
more information. Then they packed their belongings and left
the place erasing all traces of their having camped there for a
while.
They heard the sound of a thunderclap. The sentry looked
up. There were no clouds. Perhaps it was the noise made by a
lorry carrying bamboo poles on a forest road at a distance.
The commander warned his followers once again:
“Comrades! Don’t be absent minded thinking that we are in a
deep forest where the enemy cannot enter, we should not
reveal our presence to the enemy under any circumstances.”
They reached a village by evening walking through the
forest.
 Cool breeze was to blowing. They lit camp fires here and
there. Holding the plate in one hand and eating with the other
they started talking with the inmates of the gudem.
The commander could make out where Kurdu lived and
met him. They conversed for a long time.
Within a short time Kurdu called all others. They came and
Telangana Stories
sat around the fire in front of Kurdu’s house. Kurdu introduced
the visitors to the gudem people.
“To increase the wages for cutting bamboo, for the increase
in the wages of plucking tendu leaves and to drive away our
difficulties the god of gods himself has sent these people to
us. They will live with us and eat with us hereafter” said Kurdu
to the gathering.
Some looked at the newcomers suspiciously. Someone
asked, “Did you meet Ahir Maharaj before coming here?”
Kurdu pacified them. “What did Maharaj say during Dasara
a few days ago? “I will make the coolie wages increased by
any means. If I cannot do so myself I will send someone,” did
he not tell us? Maharaj might have sent these people to us. It
is not good to suspect people who have come for us from a
far off place. Earlier everyone threatened us and lived happily.
But these people are begging us. Mark that! Think of it. Can’t
they find food? Take a look at them. They all appear to be
educated. They came to help us.”
Esu got up from where he was sitting and sat by the side of
one of the ‘annas’. Esu looked up at him from top of bottom.
He saw the gun in his hand. He looked at it in great excitement.
The commander smiled at him in a friendly manner.
The smile of the commander made Esu lose some by his
fear. “What is this?” Esu asked with great interest and curiosity.
He had seen such an object with the landlords and the chiefs.
He could not believe his eyes seing it with these people also.
“It is a gun” said the commander. He showed it to Esu.
Lakimbai and Moti moved to Esu with curiosity. Everyone of
them touched it, held it and turned it this way and that and
were overwhelmed with joy.
(English) Esru had covered the wound with leaves and old clothes
so that the wound would not open up for the cold. The leaves
89
had made the bandage look swollen and awkward. As the
5th Proof knot loosened, he tied it hard and asked.
AVM “Can the wild hogs and boars be killed with it?”
18-08-08 “Yes. They can be killed. We can kill with this those who
come to kill us,” said Chinnanna enthusiastically.
“Oh!”
All those gathered there touched the gun again and passed
their hands on it with great love and affection.
On Kurdu’s suggestion each one of them brought some
cooked gataka and gave the visitors. The meal for the gudem
that might was chillies and gataka.
After eating they all resumed their conversation and went
on talking till very late in the night.
Moonlight that covered the forest penetrated through the
tree tops and spread itself all over the forest. All the huts in the
goodem were bathed in the moonlight.
Esu, who felt he had found a way, could not sleep the whole
night imagining strange things.
Arunatara Monthly, October, 1984
 13

THE CAPTIVE
Telangana Stories
(English)
This was before I worked as a Revenue Divisional Officer.
90
I mention this now as the occasion arose. I think in every
5th Proof person's life there comes a time when he / she falls in love. It
AVM happened to me also.

18-08-08 After I completed M.Sc., B.Ed., I secured a job as an

upper primary teacher. That was the first job I got in my native
district. I had by then completed group I Main Exams. To get
the job of a Revenue Divisional Officer one had to pass through
ordeals. I was not sure till I got the job. I was excited and
happy because a job in a village was surely a beauty.
Though I was born in a village, I lived in a hostel from
my eighth class. From then on the village life and town life
got mingled with my life. I did not go far away from the village.
But I could not go close to it. The growing educational needs
did not allow me to give importance to village life. Of course
I did not enjoy town and city life because of financial crunch.
But I gained experience of both varieties of life without
spending a pie.
The job of a school teacher in a village thrilled me. The
reason, perhaps, was that the place of my work was only 50
kilometers from my village. I felt happy that the job I got
certified that I too was of use to society. Not that I did not do
anything earlier. But that was the first time for me to secure a
job of the middle classes. That was also one of the reasons for
my happiness and excitement.
In my boyhood I used to accompany my mother to the
houses of Patels and clear cattle dung. The village chief, the
Reddy, thought of taking me as a farm-hand. My mother was
strong willed. My father had a noble heart. Though he was
working as a coolie in brick klins, he had a clear idea about
Telangana Stories
the uses of education. My father yearned to make me atleast a
school teacher.
While young I was a truant. I never liked studies. I liked
to follow my father and mother for work. I do not know why,
from my boyhood I enjoyed working. I wanted to do some
work or the other. I hated to sit and be told to write this and
that. I liked the games played in the school. I used to win
prizes in games. Though the steel glass which I won as a prize
in the school now got twisted, I love it greatly even today.
How many difficulties did I undergo to find a place in
the hostel! Having joined the hostel I used to work in the rice
mills in the night sometimes to earn some small change. I
used to buy note books or buy a cinema ticket with that money.
When I was in the college the scholarship amounts never
reached us in time. Father was not able to send money. I
distributed newspapers and milk satchets in the mornings. I
learnt masonry work and plastered walls and did many other
odd jobs. Later I did part-time job in a pan shop near a cinema
hall in helping the owner with cleaning and cutting betel leaves.
In course of time I started giving tuitions to children.
To tell the truth, I learnt what love was when I was
engaging tuitions. I think winning in love also started then
itself. I cannot explain to you how deeply Lily loves me today
also. I was teaching her when she was in her seventh class.
Now she is doing her P.G. course. She calls me 'babai' (father's
younger brother) now.
Lily used to love me with all her innocence. She was
very naughty. I used to be reserved in the houses of big shots.
I had a craving to be called a good teacher by teaching well.
Her mother's eyes used to glow as her daughter was improving
in her studies.
(English) It was Lily's mother who made me aware of the love of
91
outside world for the first time. Though her name was Janaki.
I prefer to call her Lily's mother.
5th Proof
Janaki started treating me as a member of her family as
AVM
time passed. I learnt in their house the nicities and traditions
18-08-08 of a middle class family which came in handy for me later.
Janaki's love for me made me love her too. She was senior
by far to me in age. She was the ideal wife of an employee.
She had a pious heart and was the mother of two children.
These circumstances did not create an obstacle for me to
love her. I knew that as long as my love was hidden in my
heart there was no danger. I used to wonder whether there
was the angle of sex in my love–sometimes I felt that it was
present, sometimes not. On such occasions I used to feel
confused. I was worried whether I was doing some wrong. So
I developed a mind that would just love and drive away
discussion.
Lily's mother was the deity I worshipped. Bhakta Meera,
the saint singer, worshipped Lord Krishna. If one asks whether
it was only a feeling of worship or whether sex was involved
as an undercurrent, the answer depends upon the culture of
the individual. I worshipped Lily's mother as Meera
worshipped Krishna It was a sweet thought.
Some kinds of love are sweet. A love that need not be
declared or announced is the sweetest. The love I had for Lily's
mother belongs to this category. For, by speaking out the love,
the power of love is lost to some extent.
Janaki is the mother goddess that sowed the seed in me
to love. Now that Lily talks of a relationship, Janaki has
become my brother's wife. Janaki is truly my sister-in-law,
Telangana Stories
like the sister-in-law in the characters of Sharat, like a mother
she was the source for me to learn many things. Janaki
patronised me as she would her own brother.
In those days I hesitated to tell the truth. But now I don't.
The other day I told Lily to her face "the first woman I loved
was your mother." Lily laughed it away. That day at the dinner
table Lily's father and mother recollected my words and
laughed heartily.
If people did not understand the spirit of feeling in my
thought it would have led to a lot of misunderstanding and
problems. So I did not express my feeling openly until I grew
into a man, fully aware of my abilities.
It does not mean that I did not love college girls in my
college days. I used to think that I was in love with every
good looking and stylish looking girl. Some of them used to
visit me in my dreams. Yet I did not take them in earnest as
agents of true love. I do not feel so today also. That is a game.
It is a social relation useful to pass time. I do not think there
was love in those assertions. The age is such. That is all external
love. To make me feel so the reason could be the inner feeling
that the girls were the sour grapes which could not be reached.
It was after I became a school teacher I fell in love in the
same manner I had fallen in love with Lily's mother. My love
for Janaki helped me to understand my mind, learn what love
was and grow. But I loved Renuka whom I met in the school
in all seriousness not to know myself but to record a win over
myself.
My love for Renuka started in a casual manner. I was
new to that place. Renu had joined the school a few months
earlier. Renu belonged to that place. She was a Reddy girl.
She was a B.Sc., B.Ed. The school management wanted to
upgrade the school into a high school and so they started the
(English)
eighth class though they had not received the permission. They
92 collected donations and paid two teachers their salary with
5th Proof the donations.
AVM Renu was beautiful though. In her gait, talk and culture
there was a lot of self-confidence, may be because she was a
18-08-08
Reddy girl or because she belonged to that place. She
expressed job security in her self-confidence. Perhaps that was
the reason for her appearing beautiful and lovable. Perhaps I
entertained in the heart of my hearts the idea of marrying a
girl belonging to a higher caste than mine and that may be the
reason for my falling in love with her.
Whatever it is, I loved Renu for the first time in life. She
taught the students with great care and treated the boys as if
they were all her younger brothers. A heart that loves students
and children may be prone to love and that quality might have
exposed her gentleness.
I used to devour with my eyes Renu in the school. I used
to laugh whole-heartedly. Renu also behaved similarly. She
too laughed freely like me. With a plea to take a look at their
fields we both used to walk on bunds romantically.
It became difficult for me to find a house for myself. I
lived in the house of a teacher on rent in a neighbouring place.
Everyone in the place appeared cultured. But they said there
was not a single room for rent. It became very clear to me that
because of my caste I was not able to get a room on rent.
My determination grew strong. There were indeed a few
houses of people belonging to my caste. Why should I live in
those houses? The children who were studying in the school
were just not from their families alone!
I should teach the children well. They praise me that I
was a good teacher. They had great respect for me. I do not
disagree. But how did that respect help me when they could
not let out a room for me?
I made a request to the Block Development Officer to
transfer me from the place. He came in his zeep, spoke with
the Sarpanch and others and gave me the free advice that I
could live in one of the houses of the people of my caste. I
grew terribly angry at his advice.
The problem was not finding a house. It was giving a
person regard as a human being. If they give me respect as
they respect themselves, why don't they let out a room? Why
should I 'gift' education to those who do not respect me? It
was a problem connected with my ego or self-respect. The
people of that place had great sympathy for the naxalites. If
that village had such thinking what about other places?
I demanded the school committee either to let out a room
for me or get me transferred. No member came forward to
answer me.
I expected Renu to ask me to live in their house. I did not
know what thoughts she entertained. When I think of it now
to expect an unmarried girl to invite me to stay in their house
as too ambitious. But they were youthful days. Moreover I
was entertaining high ideals in those days. I was sure she would
ask me to live in their house.
As a matter of fact what did I lack? I was highly educated.
I was handsome enough for a man. I changed my manner of
speech into a highly respectable variety, thanks to Lily's
mother. I was a changed man. Unless I myself revealed my
caste, no one would suspect that I belonged to a low caste.
Anyway, why should I fight shy to reveal my caste when
Telangana Stories
the need arises? Just as their caste is a matter of pride for
(English)
others, my caste is also a matter of pride for me.
93
Renu might have thought that I should have told people
5th Proof that I belonged to a higher caste. But does it provide the solution
AVM if the caste in hidden? Was it not escapism? It was a problem
connected with my self-respect.
18-08-08
The B.D.O. transferred me not being able to provide
accommodation for me in that village. My love for Renu
remained a bud without blossoming.
I realised how much I loved Renu when I had to leave
the place on transfer. I was pained to leave her. I had by then
entertained plans that I would be a lecturer and that she would
be a teacher and that we would be man and wife and lead a
happy life.
It did not take much time for me to realise that Renu also
loved me.
Though I was transferred. I went to the village on two or
three occasions on some pretext or other and met her. My
people also desired that her parents should celebrate our
marriage on a grand scale.
If her parents think of searching for a lecturer or a R.D.O
for her, to say the least, they have to spend five or six lakh
rupees for the marriage. As for me, I did not want dowry. "If
they celebrate the marriage on a decent scale following their
traditions, that was enough. Was it a great desire?" asked my
sisters and relatives.
The words of my relatives reveal their anxiety. If the
Reddys effect a relationship by marriage with the untouchables
like mala and madiga communities it will create a sensation.
If the Scheduled Tribes (STs) and Reddys come together by
Telangana Stories
marriage, my sisters and brother-in-law felt, they would receive
gifts and all previlages and their parents too would be honoured
by the Reddy's as their close relatives. If the Reedys did not
do so, things would go terribly wrong. In which case, they
asked me whether I thought only of myself. This possibility
hurt me to the core.
It was true that there was reason in expecting respect to
be shown to them in Renu's house. If that happened – their
coming to our house to meet the groom, our people going to
their house - how much happiness would it create in our
people! Their gifting fruits and flowers, eating together after
'vara pooja', mutual comings and goings in giving gifts, the
Scheduled Castes (SCs) feeling over-joyed and going through
other marriage rituals, sitting in the same rows, eating and
drinking, the groom's party coming to the bride's house with
fanfare and music,…….. When the sisters were describing the
rituals as if they were actually happening they were justified.
If it does happen, how good it would be! Among many desir-
able things, it would be a revolution in the community culture
of the society. In the simple and small desire of my people
there was involved such significant change. I could not say
'no' to my people's desire. I too felt that I should enjoy social
respect and to achieve it, the alliance with the Reddys was
definitely the way. I stuck to my guns and wanted the wed-
ding to be celebrated in the most traditional manner with all
distinguishing tokens.
Renuka, her friends and my friends said it was not
possible. They meant to say if the marriage was surreptitiously
celebrated at some temple town, later the parents would relent
and bless the couple.
Their suggestion was like making a man a dud, the more
(English) he got educated. When the solution was in the hands of the
parents why should we act as though what we intended to do
94
was blasphemous? My people rejected the suggestion with
5th Proof contempt saying that girls, more qualified than me, were
AVM standing in a queue for my hand.
Finally it was decided that the M.L.A and the R.D.O
18-08-08
should be invited as chief guests and a stage marriage or a
registered marriage could be arranged as though it was some
great achievement. My people did not like this solution too
because instead of changing the minds of the people it
supported escapism. It was a wonder that though the society
was changing families were not changing and falling in line.
Was the family making the society its prisoner by not allowing
it to change?
Was it beyond my deservedness to love Renuka? "Will it
be possible for Renu to find a better husband that myself?"
asked my people. They had no answer. They knew that Renu's
life will not enjoy prosperity. If so why don't they agree to
perform the marriage in their house? In what way were they
great?
The arguement put forth to sooth and pacify my people
also hurt me like arrows. It was disgusting to hear them
propound theories keeping aside the caste. If we should bring
about harmony between castes, a marriage of to his kind should
be presided over by parents of both families," argued my
friends.
Renu was prepared to elope with me. I said 'no' to it.
Why should I become an enemy to their caste? When they
were not willing to accept me as their son-in-law, what is the
guarantee that the repurcussions would not break up our
marriage? Ranganayakamma had long ago cautioned the
Telangana Stories
society in her novel "Bali Peetham" about this possibility.
I waited for two years for Renu. In the mean while I was
selected as R.D.O. Renuka and her relatives were very happy.
I expected that they would give Renu in marriage to me as I
was now a R.D.O but in vain.
My father, mother and sister went to Renu's house to
finalise the alliance and take Renu into our fold. I was happy
at their initiative.
Renu, her father, mother and four others came to the place
where I was working. They said that a stage marriage could
be performed and later all other aspects would be looked into.
I was elated at the parents of Renu coming down a little.
If they accepted me in all earnestness, they could celebrate
the marriage in their house. I put forth this point in a polite
manner. I received the same old pointless answer.
It was true that I loved Renu with all my heart. It was not
calf love. I have known the world. Actually I was married
when I was my ninth class. But the marriage ended in a
divorcee as I was interested in my studies. That girl is now
leading a happy life with her second husband.
I think there is joy in going through the festivities each
age deserves.
Was there a dearth of brides to be given in marriage to a
R.D.O.? I liked Mallika who was working as a lecturer. She
was distantly related to my mother and father and they felt
happy.
I invited Renuka for my marriage. I knew she would come.
She did come. She spent her time happily with everyone as
though nothing had happened earlier. Before leaving she left
behind all the spirit she had in her eyes. I was pained in the
heart. For the first time in my life I felt terribly agitated whether
(English)
I had done some wrong.
95
Renu is now working as a Zilla Parishad (Z.P.) school
5th Proof assistant. I learnt that she rejected two or three alliances, I was
AVM agonised in my heart.
18-08-08 I told Mallika the story of my love. She appreciated my
frankness. Mallika is the woman who shared her love to me in
abundance as my goddess of love. She offered her heart of
love entirely to me as if she had hidden it only for me all the
while. We have two children.
Renu visits me now and then. Mallika does not seem to
entertain suspicion on Renu. They behave like two sisters with
no problems.
Renu started ignoring the world. The rumour that she
was my mistress reached my ears too. "Why take her as my
mistress? I could have made her my wife." I wanted to shout
to the world. But whom shall I address!
I did not expect Mallika to make the proposal. She
requested me to take Renuka as my second wife. Will there be
women like Mallika?! Such an anticipation was beyond me.
But I did not like the proposal. I still love Renu. I know
that Renu has preserved me in her heart. "What is your objection
when we both have agreed to this arrangement?" asked
Mallika which hurt me. Was I a non-entity for them?
 I heard that Renu's father committed suicide unable to
bear the taunts that he was living on his daughter's salary,
himself acting as a go-between. I was agonised. I did not know
what to do. I knew that things would get complicated if I went
to her house to condole her father's death.
I thought of sending Lily's mother to Renu. I told Janaki,
for the first time, the whole truth. "I thought that you were
Telangana Stories
only a determined person but never imagined that you were
such a stubborn stupid", she slapped me right and left. She
scolded me saying that my ego had brought about the disaster.
She accused me of having destroyed two lives thoughtlessly.
"Set right the wrong atleast now. Go to her yourself", she
ordered me. I felt-hurt at Janaki accusing me alone.
I wanted to narrate the problem to Lily and get some
relief. She smiled sweetly and said "Why do you feel worried
so much uncle? What is wrong in what mother told you?" she
asked me.
Janaki and Lily found fault with me. That is what worries
me. Did I commit a mistake? Did I behave cruelly? Or did
they treat me cruelly? Did I create a distance with Renu because
of my ego? Are not the parents and her relatives also not
responsible for what happened?
Because I was a R.D.O they were approaching me. If I
had been only a teacher would they have responded in that
manner? I do not know. I do not have that faith.
But one thing is true that I loved Renu. It was only in her
company that I could learn what love was and opened up my
heart to her in full measure.
I left for Renu's village. By the time I reached her house
she was lost in making arrangements for the final obsequies.
On seeing me she cried her heart out holding me. I too could
not control my grief.
14
(English)
THE COMMONWEALTH
96
Yellakar is a peculiar man. It is difficult to say when he
5th Proof
would criticize or appreciate a thing. When he criticizes he
AVM raises his voice and creates a situation. If he wants to praise
something he does it in the same manner he criticizes. If we
18-08-08
remind him that he criticized it earlier he would say that it was
correct in that context, “In this situation it is correct now”, he
asserts. He would never agree that he was in the wrong. If
some one says that one who has no control over one’s tongue
talks like that, he would smile and say” everthing is for our
good,” but never will he get involved in a discussion. He is
the average Indian.
When Vijayalakshmi was crying at her husband’s death
he said what happened was for her good. As he said it to me
he was saved. If anyone had heard him he would have been
necked out of the pandal,” Tut..Keep quiet. You have no human
feelings,” I chided him.
“Every day he used to drink heavily and beat his wife.
How can you say that his death in an accident was unfortunate?
It was for her good”, whispered Yellakar. I was surprised at
the way he entered into an argument with me. This fellow was
supporting noisily Poshender, Vijayalakshmi’s husband, till
yesterday.
 “Poshender had problems which he could not speak out.
No one thinks of destroying his own health and life. He lost
his money. His health and prestige was lost. He punished
himself. If we criticize him and drive him away it would amount
to have given him two punishments for one mistake.”
“It was correct then from his point of view. Now it is
Telangana Stories
correct from the point of view of Vijayalakshmi. Orei, Venkulu!
Think it over calmly, truthfully and without fear. What is the
use of thinking about the man that is dead? Let us think of
those who are alive. Did Vijayalakshmi enjoy her life even for
a day with her drunkard husaband? Now all her worries have
been solved. She will be given his job. She would get pension
and gratuity also. Her social life brightens. The present life
will be a golden life for her compared to her earlier life. She
would educate her children and bring them up.” He calls me
Venkulu instead of calling me Venkateswar only to show to
others that he has every authority over me.”
The last journey of Poshender commenced. The ringing
cries reached heavens. We both carried the bier for some time.
Yellakar supervised the funeral and obasequies personally.
On the third day ritual (feeding the bird) was gone
through. Close relatives were all invited. Dinner was served
under the trees near the place where the cremation took place.
While attending to diverse activities, Yellekar started the same
discussion.
As Vijayalakshmi continued crying, Sharada, my wife
came and sat by me.
“What you said is correct, brother. But the vacuum created
by the loss of a husband cannot be filled. It is said either the
mother should be healthy or the husband should be alive.’
What is the use of all enjoyments when the husband is dead?”
When Vijayalakshmi asked that question, I observed a
glow on my wife’s face. Sharada left me as someone called
her. My heart missed a beat and a doubt bothered me.
“Yellakar! Do all women think that they would be happy
if their husbands are dead? Did you observe the glow on my
(English) wife’s face? It appeared as though she sang the old time song
with a change saying ‘the woman who has no husband is a
97
noble woman. O yamma! O yamma!’
5th Proof
“You idiot! The beauty and glow on the face of your
AVM
wife Sharada is your reflection! She is happy and satisfied
18-08-08 with her self-confidence that her husband was alive. How could
you give such a wrong interpretation?” So saying Yellakar
silenced me.
Sharada came back to me after a while. Yellakar started
his argument again.” Sharada! In these times it is not a great
loss if the husband is dead as in olden days. These are times
when women are starting movements saying they want
everything except husbands. If they feel the necessity of
having a man, how many women are not quietly and silently
running their house holds by taking into their fold a widower
or a young man these days? The world also winks at them.
Now such a culture has entered the society. Do anyone now
raise a finger against your chinnamma, Lalitha? One can lead
a quiet life if a hue and cry is not raised. There is something
called ‘Shukra Neeti’, that is the moral of Shukra.* The society
* Shukra was the guru of King Bali, a rakshasa, who was ruling the three
worlds. When Lord Srimannarayan approached the king as a Vamana (midget)
and asked the king to gift him three feet of earth, Bali got ready to give the gift.
Shukra warned the king not to concede the gift to Vamana who was no ordinary
person. He then told the king on what occasions a person can break his promise
to save himself. The moral is that rules have exceptions. So too principles.
creates acts, values, rules and morals. But they create
exceptions also. These exceptions also follow some values
and morals according to circumstances. These exceptions are
called ‘Shukra Neeti’ in the world. Whatever is said by any
number of men, finally it is this ‘Shukra Neeti’ that is followed.
In practice, sometimes they are accepted, sometimes they are
not,” concluded Yellakar.
Yellakar has no dearth for examples. Chinnamma was
one day caught red-handed. “We are living together with
mutual consent. Who are you to ask me? Don’t you sleep
with your husbands and wives? I too am living as you are
living. I too go to movies like you,” said Lalitha. Catching her
red handed helped her. Now she lives with him openly not
being afraid of anyone,” explained Yellakar.
My blood boiled as Yellakar went on describing the so-
called Shukra Neeti, making illicit and illegal connections
sacred and holy. Sharada heard him with great interest
pretending as though she hated his talk.
The ritual of feeding the bird was conducted almost on
the level of a garden dinner. No one expressed sorrow at the
death of Poshender.
On the eleventh day when the kumkum, bangles and the
silver rings of the small toes were being removed from the
person of Vijayalakshmi, my wife Sharada, with two other
women shouted that what was being done was cruel and
atrocious. “ The kumkum on her brow and coloured sarees
did not come to her with her husband” she cried. Sharada did
not mind if the mangala sutra and the silver toe rings were
taken off. She wanted Yellakar to support her.
I was surprised at the way Yellakar argued with my wife.
The process of making a married woman a window after the
death of her husband is an awful ritual. Everyone agrees with
me. But Yellakar took up a different point of view.-
“Sharada! It is good to break the old memories like that.
She will recover from the shock quickly if she does not have
on her person the symbols of her past life. She will gain a new
Telangana Stories
(English) life soon. It is better if all those bonds are removed.”
98
No one will agree with Yellakar’s argument. Every
husband desires that as long as his wife enjoys his pension
5th Proof and his share of property, the sacred cord he had tied around
AVM her neck and the kumkum mark he placed on her brow should
be with her all her life after he is gone and that a law to that
18-08-08
effect should be made. The speciality of Yellakar is the riverse
gear in which he drives the point. Sharada kept quiet hearing
him which meant she half endorsed his statement.
A year passed. Vijayalakshmi recovered fast enough. She
took a job and developed self-confidence. She now wears
bangles and has the kumkum on her brow which widows are
denied. She wears sarees according to her choice. When
Vijayalakshmi talks freely and smilingly with Yellakar, I have
my doubts. Sometimes we cannot ask certain things for
clarification with those who are close to us. We cannot discuss
our doubts also.
One day Yellakar raised a new topic. “Venkulu! The man
who passed rules that a widow who enjoys her dead husband’s
properties etc. should not marry again is a sadist. For the
children to grow up with self-confidence that they have a father,
marriage is necessary for the mother. She would get the credit
of having sustained the children and the lineage of the first
husband. The heads of our ancestors were filled with the mud
called selfishness. I do not know what it is if a man does not
think that his own lineage will continue if his wife re-marries,
Is it innocence or idiocy?”
There was truth in what Yellakar said. Lalitha’s children
call Venkatanarayana ‘babai’ meaning father’s younger brother.
Though they do not call him father, he never treated them
with any discrimination. The children also treat him as their
Telangana Stories
father. Their eldest daughter’s marriage was celebrated recently.
Lalitha and Venkatanarayana washed the feet of the groom.
No one objected to it. Those who did not like the marriage
and had objections, did not attend the wedding.
Venkatanarayana admitted Lalitha’s son into B.Ed. course
paying his fee etc. Though there was some confusion,
Venkatanarayana solved it by saying he was treating everyone
alike. With that they kept quiet. Now I have a doubt whether
Yellakar is taking the route of Venkatanarayana. He cleared
the doubt himself.
“Orei Venkulu*! A trickish problem has to be solved
now” said Yellakar. But Yellakar was not the hero in the story.
He was a ‘marriage elder’ . He explained the problem.
“The other day Vijayalakshmi spoke for a long time. She
wanted to know what I felt about Rajeswar. She also said that
Rajeswar himself wanted to know my idea about him. If they
both ask in that manner what does it mean? Does it not mean
that we should accept and bless them to live together? What is
it we can do in such a case as theirs? Their request amounts to
their saying that we should act as elders and solve any problem
that may arise in the future,” he said and after a while he looked
at my Sharada.
Rajeshwar was none else than Sharada’s brother. That is,
* Elders call the youngsters in this manner. It is also a friendly mode of
address.
he is my brother-in-law. Within four years of his marriage,
problems arose and their appeal for divorce has been pending
in the court for nearly a year. Vijayalakshmi and Rajeswar
need a marriage that has no legal sanction.
“What did you say?” I asked Yellakar because I know
he is a double edged sword. He is more strewd than me. He
(English) did not commit himself with any reply.
99 Discussions went on for a week or ten days. Sharada,
myself and Yellakar came to a decision.
5th Proof
Rajeswar and Vijayalakshmi invited about eight families
AVM
close to them for dinner. We also invited the two for dinner
18-08-08
and presented them with a saree and a dress. They were both
living happily.
After sometime Yellakar made a deadly attack on
Rajeswar like a thunderbolt without lightning giving a warning
first. Vijayalakshmi, Sharada and myself did not know whom
to support.
“Some people lecture that globalistion and American
imperialism are the enemies of the people of the world. A
section of the ruling party does this propaganda deliberately
to divert people’s mind from the internal bickerings of the
ruling party. They have a big mouth. That same mouth is the
internal enemy of India – the mouth called caste system and
caste divisions. Caste is the important hurdle for India to grow
into a major power they say. Do you know why they say it? It
is they who get the most benefit in every way because of the
caste systems,” said Yellakar.
Yellakar who had all along attacked privatistion,
globalisation, World Bank and Galt, suddenly changed his
attitude and we did not know the reason. We repeated to him
his own reasoning.
“Orei Venkulu! Those who study history agree on one
point. Changes in our country did not take place without the
comings and goings of foreigners. Because of Aryans of the
olden days, the muslims of the previous years and the recent
Telangana Stories
Europeans, the static society and institutions got disturbed.
Changes also took place in the caste system. Kabir, Guru
Nanak, Ramananda, Ramanuja, Chaitanya, Guru Ravi Das,
Tukaram and their devotional approach took place to mitigate
the influence of Islam and safeguard and reform their religion.
Rajaram Mohan Roy and Kandukuri Veereshalingam’s
reforms would not have been possible if the British were not
ruling in India. Don’t you agree?” asked Yellakar. We could
not answer him…. To listen to what else he was going to say,
I just nodded consent.
“Look here, Sharada! Modern education, medical
treatment and industries developed because of the Europeans.
Because of their rule and influence, we could get such a good
constitution and equal rights. SCs and STs could gain
reservations. Would all this have been possible if the rulers
belonged to the exploiting castes? The B.Cs are not getting
political reservations even after fifty years of independence.
Are these examples not sufficient to say that if the foreigner
had not come to our country how hard-hearted the rule of our
people would have been? So to prevent the conservatives from
taking our country back to the Vedic times there should be
the association with the foreigner. The answer is globalisation.
No one has the power to stop globalisation. Intelligent people
should be at the forefront of the movement” and can make
possible things instead of negating and discussing things which
cannot be achieved. When Hindutwa promoters themselves
are welcoming globalisation to serve their ends why should
you and I oppose it?”
“Orei Yellakar! The poor people of our country have lost
their professional livelihood. How are they to live?” I asked
him.
(English) “Do you think that poor people are living happily? The
government itself declared that sixty percent of the population
100
is below the poverty line. They are hardly dressed in a loin
5th Proof
cloth. What else can be poorer than that? If anything, they
AVM may lose that also. Do you know what the “imperialistic social
economy” says? What will the American think when the Indian
18-08-08
does not have even the loin cloth? It is beneficial to him if the
purchasing capacity of the Indian grows. Just as he is trying
to give education so that they can read the names of the articles
he has been supplying, he will also do something to see that
everyone has enough to eat. It is the middle class joys that
take the dip. That is why the big and small industrialists are
making so much noise. They paint a poor picture of the poor
and tell the poor that they would grow poorer only to enjoy
their own happiness,” concluded Yellakar.
“Brother-in-law! The argument of Yellakar is horrible.
He is supporting those who are selling away the country.”
Rajeswar gave his version of the argument. But it was not his
thinking. But it was the effect of Yellakar brain-washing him.
“Without giving reservations to B.C.s on a full scale
constitutionally as in the case of Scs and STs, saying that caste
is the first internal enemy of this country and without solving
the caste discrimination, talking about globalisation alone is
not correct. A person who talks in that strain is a traitor in my
view. Because this is the problem of the majority of the people.
A country means the people who are in the majority. It is the
higher castes that are selling away our country. Without first
pulling them down from power, without fighting, whatever is
said by them is worse than treachery.”
“Where does caste exist!” said Vijayalakshmi. The life
she was leading with Rajeswar was a result of the inter-caste
Telangana Stories
marriage. She meant that in their case the caste did not create
any problem.
It was not possible to convince and make Yellakar agree
to a point of view.
“The American writer Gail Omvedt settled in America.
She wrote many articles on this issue for nearly six years.
Someone gave me the articles. Get them Xeroxed and read
them,” Yellakar gave me free advice. He knows that the very
idea of readings makes us feel sleepy. Rajeswar stopped talking
with Yellakar since then. Yellakar felt hurt. Should he stop
talking over such a small thing forgetting all the help rendered
in earlier days?
After sometime the court awarded the divorce orders to
Rajeswar.
He got vexed sending half his salary every month to his
former wife for one year. He started to tighten his grip on her
earnings and expenditure. She had suffered earlier. She began
to support him. She would keep away from the house on some
pretext at the time of his arrival home. She started bathing in
cold water. For her the future of her children was of importance.
She kept herself under control.
Rajeswar did not reveal the condition at home to anyone
like a thief stung by a scorpion. He resigned his job as he
hated to send money to his former wife everymonth. He stopped
sending her money after resigning. He kept quiet thinking he
would act as and when she went to court again.
She approached Sharada for help. By then she understood
what respect she commanded and happiness she enjoyed at
her mother’s place. She experienced hell at her mother’s to
which place she went proudly. She cried her heart out telling
(English)
Sharada her plight. She was the wife of her brother. Sharada
was sorry and asked her to stay with her for some time. She
101 assured that she would talk to her brother. She suggested that
5th Proof Sadhana should rent a house nearby and educate her children.
She consoled Sadhana saying that mothers treat children with
AVM
love and respect as long as the daughters do not depend on
18-08-08 them. Sadhana cried that she would not have thought of divorce
if she had known that life would be so awful, though her people
encouraged her to divorce her husband. Sharada also was
moved to tears at her brother's life and Sadhana's.
One day Sharada made Sadhana do all the cooking and
invited her brother to eat food at her house. Sadhana kept
away from the sight of her husband. Rajeswar ate relishing
every dish. Sharada and I went to a movie leaving them in the
house.
Sadhana and Rajeswar were on talking terms now. She
lives very near our house and is educating her children.
Rajeswar visits her now and then.
Rajeswar met Yellakar. He agreed that he had a point in
his argument of globalisation. Anyhow he made friends with
Yellakar, again. Like Lord Srikrishna, the Geethakar, he assured
Rajeswar that he was there to protect him. Yellakar asked me
and also Sharada for our advice. What experience do we have
in these matters? It was the first time for us to hear and observe
such a case. Lalitha's problem got settled already. This case
went topsy turvy. We were confused.
“Orei Venkulu! I too am not able to digest it. We have to
feel that everything that happens is for our good. The husband
and wife who got separated came together again. They will
be happy hereafter because of the many experiences they
gained during their separation. Sharada, if Sadhana could wink
Telangana Stories
at Rajeswar’s relationship with Vijayalakshmi there will be no
problem. Everyone could live happily like the Common Wealth
Countries,” said Yellakar again.
“Sharada! The Common Wealth is the forum established
by countries which gained independence from the British rule.
Though the British left, their culture has not left us. The
countries did not like to sever all connections with the British.
The association of the Commonwealth countries got
established like that. In the same way globalisation. The culture
and connections will continue. So long as the parent institution
continues, the adjustments on the lines of ‘Shukra Neeti’ will
be inevitable!” continued Yellakar. The problem with Yellakar
is whatever he says appears reasonable and rational.
For two years everthing went well. Rajeswar got vexed
by doing small jobs and trying his hand in business. He
mastered computer knowledge and went away to America
seeking a job. He started sending money every month. He
made Yellakar responsible in using the money. He came to
India after a year and a half and called his country ‘dirty India’,
‘dirty Indians’. He ententained all friends at a good dinner
party. When Rajeswar came to India, Vijayalakshmi’s son was
doing final year B.Tech. His younger sister was doing B.Sc.
computers. Yellakar’s daughter secured a free seat at EAMCET.
Sadhana’s children were in Inter and tenth class. Though they
were studying in India, their minds were hovering around
America. It was surprising how Rajeswar changed so quickly,
he who had hated America and globalisation. Yellakar was
not surprised at the change.
“Orei Venkulu! What is there in it to feel surprised? Hatred
is the other form of desire! If you hate anything with all your
heart, it means you desire it strongly. When grapes cannot be
(English) reached people hate them saying they are sour. When they
can reach them, they eat them. Illicit relationships also are
102
similar. When it becomes inevitable to accept what is hated
5th Proof and when that becomes a part of life, people begin to love
what they hate. You will get angry if you are asked to wash
AVM
the bottom of others but the mother does it because she has to
18-08-08
do it and loves doing it. Many people hate power. If power is
within their reach do they keep quiet? They love it and get
used to it. This is natural in life. Rajeswar’s case is also the
same,” said Yellakar preaching ‘jagavatgeetha’.
Rajeswar stayed in India for a few days and left for
America. Rajeswar’s earnings created problems to Yellakar.
Yellakar’s wife Raga Ragini started grumbling. “Though we
work hard the entire year, your earnings are not equal to
Rajeswar’s monthy salalry. You also apply for passport and
manage to get a visa.” Ramya, his daughter was listening to
her mother’s complaint. It was clear what the mother and
daughter had in their mind. Even if he sold the site of his
house, he would not be able to get an American allaiance for
his daughter.
Yellakar who supported globalisation and America
suddenly started opposing it. “They have no history. They
have no culture. They are the blood hounds who killed a large
number of locals called Red Indians and others and occupied
continents shamelessly. They, whose population is far less
than our state occupied Africa, Australia, America and Asian
continents. Africa, Australia and America did not get freedom.
They are the power mongers who distorted history. They are
war mongers and useless fellows. America itself got bogged
down in economic crisis. It is silly that we should go there.
America is able to get on using the baton, its currency and its
armaments. It is able to exist with the rise and fall of the dollar
and the exchange problems. The value of a dollar does not
exceed the Indian five rupees. But our inefficient government
has raised it to forty and fifty rupees. Do you know that the
value of the Indian rupee at the time of independence was
slightly higher than the British pound and American dollar? It
is our own government that reduced the value of the rupee
and destroyed it.” In this manner Yellakar went on cursing
and criticizing.
Within a year Rajeswar got Vijayalakshmi’s son,
Navneeth to America. Navaneeth was now a software engineer.
Sharada, Sadhana and Vijayalakshmi were making their
attempts to find a bride for him. But Yellakar stopped visiting
us and telephoning also. He does not reveal what happened
in his family.
After Navaneeth left for America, Sadhana and
Vijayalakshmi shifted into a house together. Vijayalakshmi got
herself transferred to the city. Later they shifted to Hyderabad
and started living in a flat.
Now they are living independently. Once they depended
on us for every small thing. On the other hand we started
depending on them either for money or some work now.
Yellakar’s wife Raga Ragini went alone and met Sadhana and
Vijayalakshmi and stayed there for two or three days. She
tried to convince them that the boy should marry a girl known
to them and not a distant girl whose behaviour was not known.
Sadhana and Vijayalakshmi spoke with Rajeswar on phone.
They sought Navaneeth’s opinion. Yellakar’s daughter Ramya
was born and bred before them. She was an engineer. They
both will live doing their jobs. Why bother about dowry? The
girl will earn double the dowry amount in one year. That was
Telangana Stories how they discussed the issue. After the match was settled
(English)
Yellakar started talking to them. He had his selfishness.
103
When the match was fixed for Navaneeth, he could call
5th Proof Rajeswar ‘daddy’ on the phone and none objected to it.
AVM
Rajeswar and Vijayalakshmi played the parents of the boy.
Sadhana was happy as if her own son was getting married.
18-08-08
Yellakar’s eye moistered.
“Orei Venkulu! These are not just tears. These are tears
of joy. Did I ever dream of an American alliance? Did any of
us dream that Navaneeth would go to America? If his drunkard
father, that Poshender was alive, would his son have become
atleast a school teacher? Vijayalakshmi would have died long
ago for the blows she received. Navaneeth would have failed
Inter and would have become a vagabond. What do you say?”
asked Yellakar. I was surprised that even in his hour of joy he
did not give up his critical attitude and truthful analysis.
“The good that has been done will not go waste. Your
goodness has helped you, there was just a little delay!” I said
appreciating him.
Twenty days after the marriage, Navaneeth and his wife
Ramya left for states along with Rajeswar. Navaneeth could
manage to get a Visa for Ramya in no time. We all saw them
off being with them till they got into the plane.
In the night the thought about my children engaged my
attention and I grew thoughtful.
“Why are you still here without joining us at food?” asked
Yellakar.
“What makes you so deeply thoughtful? Are you worried
at what Sharada said regarding your children and their future?
Things do not happen according to our wish. If it could be so,
we would have been in the state of the early man. Do you
know why? Because our desires and wishes do not move and
go beyond our experiences,” opined Yellakar.
“That’s not it. I am happy that Vijayalakshmi and
Sadhana became close like sister,” I said to change the topic.
Yellakar posed like Lord Sri Krishna, the Geethakar.
“Oeri! They are like Commonwealth Countries! They will
be together. America that robs us and India that gets robbed
will remain friends tomorrow also. The necessities to keep
them together grow as and when needed as they helped these
two women.”
“That’s not what I am bothered about. It is about the brain
drain,” I said.
“Orei Venkulu! Don’t make a theory that grapes which
you cannot reach are sour. What if there is brain drain? If they
export articles we export human beings. Human beings are
greater than articles. The wealth of Europe and America is the
commonwealth of humanity. That is the wealth derived after
exploiting and robbing Asia and African countries for four
hundred years. Read what Ram Manohar Lohia has written.
Is the wealth of America which robbed the Red Indians, the
property of the Europeans? It belongs to us all. Australia also
belongs to all of us. If we too go there like others, their wealth
becomes ours. Lohia said so many things but did not state
that the wealth of the OCs is the result of the commonwealth
of BCs over all these thousands of years. Orei Venkulu! If it is
not your foolishness, what do you mean by globalisation of
articles? The globalisation of articles is the globalisation of
energy power! When energy power globalisation takes place
Telangana Stories how long will globalisation of workers take place! When once
(English)
articles are globalised, will not human beings get globalised?
104 It will somehow or other lead to the universal family,” theorized
Yellakar.
5th Proof
I could not say a word. His daughter Ramya and his son-
AVM
in-law might have gone to America but this changed his
18-08-08
attitudes. If I said this to him he would scold me saying” do
not theories that grapes are sour."
I accompanied him to eat food as the women folk were
waiting.
(To Kaloji with love, who on 21.10.2001 appealed to me
with tears in his eyes saying “Ramulu, Kaluva Mallaiah and
Pratapa Reddy-you should continue writing in Telangana
language. If language is lost there is no culture. There is
nothing else. Save our language” on the occasion of a cultural
programme under the presidentship of Ambati Surendra Raju
in Warangal)
Prajashakti, Sunday, 6 th & 13th January 2002,
That’s Telugu.com – 2002
15
INSTINCTS
The question they asked me when we met for the last
time occurs to my mind again and again. What confidence in
those eyes! Those four eyes haunt me still. They keep shooting
repeatedly piercing questions.
Three years passed since they asked me the question that
got stuck in my heart like a dagger. If I had plucked it out and
put it down on paper then itself, there would not have been so
much of agony. New experiences got piled on the old agony
and like the over-growth of putrified flesh, covered up the
dagger. But which way I turn, the memories of the boys, which
got encased in my mind, prick me. I cannot bear this pain in
my heart any longer.
To tell the truth, I am not a great story teller. The necessities
themselves made me a story teller. The process of writing
stories stopped three years ago. Just as a great sorrow makes
one forget the lesser sorrow, life made me forget the pain about
the boys. Sometimes, the lesser pain and the greater pain join
hands all at once and torture me. I cannot but bear it as the
lesser pain gave rise to the greater pain.
Three days ago there was a letter again. I saw it after I
returned from the college. It was from him, form Babu. He
wrote it from the Central Jail, Rajahmandry. In that letter too
the same eyes, the same looks and the same questions.
I am afraid to write a reply. They were both my students.
But they grew up beyond my reach in a sphere which is not
my field. So whenever I remember their words, I suffer from
a guilty feeling. The thought that I made a mistake haunts me.
They are Babu and Seenu. They belong to the same age
group of Appu and Chirukanda. If I had not read the
Telangana Stories
(English) novel,”Chirasmarana,” perhaps I would not have pardoned
them at all. I read the novel five years ago. The characters
105
move before my eyes. Whenever there is a mention of my
5th Proof students, I remember Appu and Chirukanda. Now the forms
AVM of these two got merged with Babu and Seenu. This merger of
identities took place three years ago.
18-08-08
A bond of kinship connects my two students and the
two characters. Babu and his friend brought me the novel.
There was a stamp of the library of their student’s union on
the book. On observing the stamp, I threw the book away.
At that time, I was keeping a distance from such activities.
We did not see eye to eye with the student unions. So I never
allowed anyone of their company to come anywhere near me.
Yet, I could not cut off my acquaintance with the two boys. I
was not the cause for that situation. It was because of my
wife.
The two boys and my wife belong to the same place.
Their sisters were the childhood friends of my wife. My wife
used to address the boys with intimate familiarity. Their sisters
used to work in the fields of my mother-in-law. Of course, my
mother-in-law did not belong to a wealthy family. She
performed the marriage of her daughter with me giving me
three thousand rupees as dowry when I was unemployed.
After my marriage, I worked for some time in that village
as the head master of the Upper Primary School. It was during
that time, the two boys became known to me. In that school
there were many such boys like these two. They used to visit
our house often in torn clothes and with running noses. I felt
disgusted looking at them. But my wife treated them as if they
were her brothers. She entrusted work to them with equal
authority.
Working in my mother-in-law’s place benefited me in a
way. My prestige among my relatives grew high, very high
indeed. There was no one among my relatives from both sides
who rose to the high position of a headmaster of a school.
Moreover, I used to write stories now and then which others
could not.
Along with the benefits, I had to share a few losses also.
My better half deprived me of the fifty percent freedom I
enjoyed. In addition, she forced her relatives and friends on
me. These two boys were among those whom my wife forced
on me. Under the guise of seeking tution from me and other
such excuses they kept on hanging around me. I on my part
was smarting under the feeling that they belonged to a low
caste. Though I too belonged to a low caste, I had a very low
opinion and contempt for Harijans. I do not know why I
entertained such a feeling. Now the very fact of calling
someone a Harijan strikes me as most inhuman. People
marking down someone as a Harijan seems most disgusting.
I got myself transferred from that place when every fellow
started showing off as a member of some association or other
of the agriculture labourers. I lost my mental equilibrium. Who
has the patience to get on with such politics? Local politics
were taking despicable shapes and forms. Even a stupid who
did not know the three ‘R’s would talk of politics. The situation
was something like standing between the devil and the deep
sea.
The conditions in all other villages were equally bad. So
I got myself transferred from the Samithi schools to Zilla
Parishad schools. There too the competition was keen. I put
into force all the influences I had at command and got postings
Telangana Stories
(English) to the Z.P. School of the Taluka centre of my choice.
106 I was happy as a school assistant with no responsibilities.
It was then I completed my M.A with literature. But even at
5th Proof
the new place, the two boys did not leave me. They came to
AVM me with their pass certificates having passed the seventh class
18-08-08 along with their parents. They held my feet literally and did
not release me till I gave my word for their admission.
They were just not satisfied for having got admitted
without paying donations. They started pestering me to get
them admitted in the Harijan hostel. There was my wife at
home to sing their support. Anyway, what could I do?
Admission in that hostel was not in my hands. I met the warden
and handed him a few recommendation letters also. Once I
invited him to my house and threw in a wet party too.
In this way they came back to me though I had tried to
get rid of them. Along with my wife, my children joined hands
with the boys. I learnt that my wife was entertaining the boys
with tea and refreshments without my knowledge. I used to
pretend as though I was unaware of this activity as I was a
practical administrator. They too kept themselves within their
limits.
In course of time, the boys started treating my wife as
their own sister. If my children suffered from cold, the boys
took them to the hospital. When my wife was in the hospital
for an operation, they attended on her. I was knocking about
places in connection with our Union activities and problems.
I do not know when and how the feeling of assurance grew in
me that the two boys were a part of our family. In due course,
I was not bothered to go home early. Sometimes, I used to be
a little indifferent also.
Telangana Stories
The boys lived in a different world. I did not like their
ways. I do not understand what my weakness is. But I do not
know why I could not imagine my house without them. There
was some mystery in their very approach to things. I could
not oppose it. I too surrendered myself to them.
In this manner, the two boys got merged with my family.
They did not leave me alone while attached to my house. They
behaved like my children with me. Such a behaviour made
me feel amused and I liked them. I felt as though my self-
confidence grew hundred fold because of them. I wonder how
a feeling that they were my sons and brothers grew in me. I
too began to boss over them.
How much they used to amuse me by asking a hundred
and one mischievous questions! How many books they made
me read, appearing very innocent and docile! It is a mystery
how they imbibed that approach. My wife read the novel
“Madhavi” with her smattering knowledge. Not only that, she
forced me to read it too.
They conquered my wife. Did they keep quiet till I read
“Chirasmarana”? Can’t I understand even if they pretended
innocence! They used to ask me about the teacher in that novel,
about the boys and many other details about them. Could I
manage without reading it?
I felt very inconvenient reading about the teacher in the
novel. I wondered why the teacher subjected himself to all
that bother without spending life happily like me There was
no harm if we did not achieve great things. But we feel very
uneasy if a common man like us performs great deeds.
By the time I completed reading the novel it was midnight.
Tears of sorrow ran down my cheeks. I felt sweaty all over
(English) my body. I was worried whether I was living in a body that
belonged to some one else, I could not be my usual self until
107
after three days.
5th Proof
I cannot express in words the influence of that novel on
AVM me. I did not know what I should do. Finally I could understand
18-08-08 that such a feeling arose in me because I liked the two boys.
They brought about many changes in my individual life. But
I never dreamt that they would bring about such changes in
my social life also. I still do not understand why the story of
these two boys should increase the distance between me and
many others.
• • • • • •
This happened three years ago. By then police camps
were set up as well as labour associations of ryots also. The
hunt for militant youth was an every day occurence. The
parents of the youth who could not be arrested were subjected
to hellish torture. The police started driving cattle into their
fields to graze. It was hardly a year the Telugu Desam had
come to power.
The two boys were studying degree classes in
Karimnagar. At dead midnight Babu was arrested on a road.
Seenu escaped and ran away.
It was not known what crime they had committed.
Perhaps it was a crime to be seen walking along a road at
midnight. It was not known how the police came. They
swooped on the boys all of a sudden. Babu had no time to
escape. He was caught.
They were arrested in Karimnagar but they were shifted
to three police stations.They were brought to Huzurabad station
three days ago. Their parents came to know of it and went to
Telangana Stories
the station. They were beaten up and thrown into the lock-up
at Zammikunta.
Ten days passed after Babu was arrested. I think animals
5th Proof
also will not be tortured in that manner. He lost all hope of
being alive. But the police did not allow him to die.
18-08-08
• • • • • •
Babu was moaning in the lock-up. He had hiccups often.
Some others also were moaning beside him. Four or five others
were lying on the stone floor in different postures. In the room
opposite four others were groaning in pain.
The sentry struck eleven on the gong. But for that sound
there was silence in the station. The ticking of the wall clock
was clearly audible. The wireless was screeching every now
and then. The air was stuffy. It was sultry. The smell of urine
added to the sultriness The unpleasant smell was wafting into
the verandah frequently.The inmates of the cells seemed to
have got accustomed to the stench. Their groans and moans
were increasing.
“ Why did you act like that?” Didn’t you know about all
this?” It was the voice of the sentry. There was no anger in the
voice. No reprimand. It was a voice that was tired of a routine.
The moans did not stop. The inmates knew that they have
to suffer this pain. But their bodies were not able to withstand
the pain.
They did not know how long they had been suffering.
They did not know whether it was night or day. The screeching
of the wireless and the ticking of the clock were being heard.
Suddenly the sound of a jeep .That sound was like a nightmare
to them. Their blood congealed and their hearts dried up.
(English) The sentry got alert. The Deputy Superintendent of Police
(D.S.P.) gave the order. Babu was taken out and pushed into
108
the jeep. Two S.I s and one Circle accompanied the D.S.P.
Behind them two vans full of constables.
AVM
The jeep picked up speed. Babu moaned at the rocking
movement of the jeep. But the police personnel didn’t react.
The jeep turned right suddenly and was about to turn tustle
but gained balance. The road perhaps was not smooth. The
jeep shed speed. After a forty minute run it stopped.
“Was it here?” asked the D.S.P sharply.
“Yes sir.”
Two vans came and stopped. Eighty policemen were ready
with their arms. The D.S.P. walked behind Babu. The police
branched off into four batches, eighty of them. Babu fell down
tripping on something.
He moaned.
“What happened?”
“My feet are full of blisters. It is difficult for me to walk
sir.”
The D.S.P. asked a policeman to give support to Babu.
Babu held the shoulder of the policeman. His hands were also
paining. He was about to fall after some paces and placed his
hand on the D.S.P. The sharp pebbles on the ground were
paining his feet. The lathi blows and the tortures he was put to
agonised him. His muscles and nerves experienced shooting
pain at his bodily movements. There were tears in his eyes.
His mind wandered about in many directions. ‘How happy it
would be if I breathed my last in such a situation,’ he thought.
At the same time courage from somewhere was knocking at
his heart and rushed up to his throat after a while. Even in that
severe pain, he suddenly shouted, ”We have arrived, sir.”
Fear ran through the spine of the D.S.P. and he trembled.
His body shook and shuddered. He looked round peering
through his eyes. It was dark. Why did this fellow so suddenly
shout about the place? The D.S.P. gave the order. The
policemen walked away in four directions.
It was a hill. They were going up crawling on all fours in
the “laying” position. It must have rained in the morning. The
hill was wet. Their feet were getting stuck in the slush here
and there and also getting squeezed in the crevices of the rocks.
They proceeded for nearly quarter of an hour. At the sound of
a stone rolling down, the D.S.P. became alert. In that confusion
his forehead got scratched by the branches of a thorny bush.
He was agitated.
“Oh you fellow!”
“Sir.”
“How does your Chandranna look like?”
“He looks striking.”
“That means?”
Babu collected some courage. His bleeding lips were
burning. The dried wounds prevented him from talking. For
ten days his body was subjected to hellish torture and he lost
control over it. He moaned with pain. Yet he collected all his
strength and tried to talk aloud.
“Oh! He has huge moustaches. His head.is double the
size of your head. He is muscular and looks like a master
wrestler. He is taller than you sir.”
Telangana Stories
(English) “Everyone says he is thin like a reed. What is it you
109 describe him so?”
5th Proof
“That was the story of long time back. If he catches hold
of a person like you and gives a pull, the other person should
AVM
somersault three times. If people just see him, they should
18-08-08 urinate in fear.”
The D.S.P. felt his bowels squirming in his stomach.
“Chat! You bastard! Shut up.”
Perhaps even yogis too cannot smile in such pain. Babu
smiled to himself. With that he felt his bodily pains getting
soothed to some extent.
Clouds were gathering. The stars disappeared. Darkness
grew tenfold. Cold winds blew chillingly. The chill winds cut
the open wounds like saws. The wind may result in rain or the
clouds may get blown off.
The D.S.P. startled when something cold touched his knee.
He felt as though he had pressed with his knee against a snake
that was lying coiled. He drew back. A policeman hit the place
with the butt of his gun again and again. There was nothing
except soft wet earth.
“How far yet form here?”
“We have to go up some more distance, sir!”
 The D.S.P. shouted ‘ammo’ with a hoarse voice.
Babu slumped down not being able to walk. Yet he tried
to stand up.
“What happened sir?”
“You son of a bitch. It is because of your actions we
Telangana Stories
have to suffer. My knee hit some stone boulder.”
They were going up almost crawling. Only the noise of
their movement was being heard. Their figures were not visible.
They were surrounding the hill from three directions. An hour
passed. Their skin was getting tightened in the chill breeze.
Babu felt that flies were biting his raw wounds. He felt like
scratching the wounds with all his strength.
The clouds moved away in the sky. The stars glowed
again twinkling like the hope of the D.S.P. He looked this way
and that way climbing the hill. There was another hill by the
side of the hill they had climbed. Far away on the right side of
the second hill, he saw the flames of fifty or sixty torches. The
D.S.P. was terrified. He observed on the other three sides. On
the other sides also he saw the flames of burning torches. There
was nothing but silence. There was no sound except that of
the blowing wind.
At a distance, perhaps, the Circle Inspector lighted his
matchbox. The D.S.P. hissed ‘sh’ and the light went off. A
policeman was carrying Babu on his back. Suddenly he let
Babu off his shoulder and adjusted his rifle. Babu fell down
and got stuck in the slushy earth. The nails of his feet and the
soles were bleeding. He shouted in pain. The policeman hit
Babu with his elbow again and again on his back. Babu
suppressed his tears as his deep seated sorrow ebbed out. With
great difficulty he controlled himself. In the meanwhile the
voice of the D.S.P. was heard exclaiming ”Bapre!” Babu
moved crawling towards the D.S.P. “What happened sir?” he
asked looking round.
“Why do you ask me ‘what happened?’ Look there. See
how many of your people are coming to attack me with their
torches. What will be their number according to your
(English)
thinking?”
110
“I don’t know sir. If about fifty had collected from each
5th Proof
village, they might be five hundred sir.”
AVM
“Five hundred! What type of gun does your Chandranna
18-08-08
possess?’
“If you call it a gun it won’t be correct sir. If it goes off
making a ‘phat phat ‘ sound, no one can stand before it sir. It
looks like the weapon used in Hindi films fired during the
scenes in the borders, sir.”
“Sten gun?”
“May be, sir.”
A great sound was heard in that silence. Someone was
hurtling down along with his rifle. ‘Ya allah!’ a voice cried in
agony. The D.S.P. shouted at once.
“Someone has fallen down tripping on something, sir.”
“Who asked you? Shut up.”
One hour passed.
“You fellow, Babu! Why don’t you speak?”
“You asked me to shut my mouth, sir.”
“Look here. The torches are not moving. Only a few are
moving. They look like the lanterns kept to keep a watch on
the fields. Don’t they, fellow?”
“I think they are what you say, sir.”
“But till now you were saying they were torches.”
“What do I know sir? When you said so I thought they
might be torches.”
They climbed another hill. They started combing the area
thoroughly. They were all getting wounded and injured. They
were losing the hope of gaining any advantage. The D.S.P.
looked at his radium watch. It was nearing four thirty in the
morning. The effect of the drinks they had evaporated long
ago. It was biting cold. Everyone was feeling fidgety. The
D.S.P. approached Babu. With his palm as thick and hard as
the back of the tortoise, he slapped Babu on the face.
“Bastard! Where is Chandranna?”
Babu almost lost his senses, twisted and fell flat on his
face. His ear drums seemed to have got effected. He was
hearing a humming sound. Blood oozed from his mouth. He
tried to spit it out. But he had no energy to do so. The saliva in
its fluid state dripped on his vest. The D.S.P went on hitting
Babu and he started hiccupping as if his throat would split.
“When so many of you were searching and could not
find him how can I detect him?”
“You told me that he met you in these hillocks. You said
he had a hiding here. When did he last meet you in these
hillocks?”
“Two years ago sir.”
The D.S.P’s booted foot landed on the ribs of Babu.
‘Ammo’ cried Babu in great agony. His head hit a stone.
It was dark all around.
“Chat, Bastard. What did you say a little while ago? You
said you met him ten days ago. Now you say something else.
Tell the truth, you bastard.”
Telangana Stories Babu was losing his senses for the beatings he received.
(English) His eyes grew dim. He was slipping into an unconscious state.
111 His body was getting cold. He felt as though he was drifting
and floating away as in a dream. His end was nearing. If he
5th Proof
slipped into a coma, his being alive was in doubt. He was
AVM trying to maintain his senses alert. He was trying to remember
18-08-08 his past. He was able to imagine a vague picture of his past.
School, college, hostel, student’s union, wall-writing,
pamphlets and their distribution, processions, meetings at taluk
level, district meetings, state meetings, strikes, arrests… that
day, ten days ago he and Seenu were pasting posters against
lock-up deaths. How they came, he didn’t know. They came
suddenly and pounced on them. He didn’t know what
happened to Seenu. They put him to torture asking him to
show them his room. A friend of a neighbouring village was
waiting for him at his room unaware of his being arrested.
Tortures again. Mother, father, elder sister, younger sister,
brother-in-law, teacher, all, all were moving away somewhere
before his eyes. He was not able to move and slumped there.
He was eager to get up.
Yet the torture did not stop. Babu did not open his mouth.
He could not weep or cry. The D.S.P. was getting haughty.
Babu collected all his wits and spoke word by word with great
difficulty.
“First I told you correctly. You subjected me to severe
beating. You pricked pins into my toe nails. You stuffed chilli
powder into my anus. You beat me with lathis on my nails
and soles of my feet. You broke four lathis beating me asking
me whether I met him ten days ago or not. As I could not bear
the pain, I said ‘yes’.”
“You bastard. If you are beaten, should you not tell the
Telangana Stories
truth? Will you tell a lie?”
“You beat me when I told you the truth. What should I
do? What you said I repeated. Did I not agree when you asked
5th Proof
me whether I was involved in particular cases? This is also
like that.”
18-08-08
“To what difficulties and troubles you put us, you
bastard!” the D.S.P. shouted with pain holding his knee and
slumped down. Darkness. He hit something with his head while
falling. His moan increased and his ability to beat decreased.
“You played tricks on us, you fellow. You have lost fear
of our treatment. I will subject you to a greater torture, you
bastard. Will I permit you to die happily? ‘Oh’!” he shrieked
in great pain, gnashing his teeth.
It was nearing dawn. The three groups of policemen
approached the D.S.P. from different directions. The black
topped road was shining at a distance. A lorry which had not
switched off its headlights went past that way.
“Arre! Is this not the Warangal-Siddipet road! These are
Ratnagiri hills on this side of Husnabad. We should have
travelled by jeep upto this point. You made us crawl on all
fours for ten kilometers, you bloody bastard.”
The Superintendent of Police (S.P.) pulled up Babu
holding his vest and repeatedly beat him.
“I don’t know. I don’t know this route. I showed you the
route by which I came.”
“You bastard. Your village is situated by the side of this
hillock, don’t you know?” So saying the S.I. hit Babu in his
ribs. The vest got torn in the S.I.’s hand as Babu turned and
fell down again.
(English) The jeeps and vans went round and took the black topped
112 road. Babu was again thrown into the jeep.
Babu vaguely remembered that he was put in the lock-
up after an hour. He was very drowsy. It was evening by the
AVM
time he got senses. He was hungry. He was able to see white
stripes. Perhaps it was a hospital. The Circle Inspector (C.I.),
the D.S.P. and the police all had white bands on their cheeks,
legs and heads.
He wanted to laugh but did not know why. His waist
made a cracking sound. He stretched his hand for water. His
shoulder nerves felt heavy and jerked. There was pain all over
the body as he recovered sensation. He slipped into an
unconscious state without drinking water.
• • • • • •
I came to know of his arrest that evening, that too through
his elder sister who visited me. I do not know how she got the
news. She wept uncontrollably. My wife too shed tears. His
sister fell at my feet crying. In her view I was an acquaintance
that enjoyed high status.
My eyes too became moist hearing the accounts. My wife
cried aloud. I didn’t know what to do. I came to know for the
first time how helpless we were if the police swing into action.
We knew that his parents were in Zammikunta Police station.
They were arrested before everyone. Babu’s relations knew
that he was in the Huzurabad lock-up. Everyone knew that he
was arrested ten days ago but nothing could be done about it.
The police were convinced that the acts, the constitution and
the human rights were not for them. The police also believed
that if the people knew about all these, they could do nothing.
Who will beat their confidence?
I cannot put on paper the agony I underwent at that
moment. It was an ordeal by fire for me. I then grasped why
the police kill people and why they permit them to be alive.
Could I do anything having known all these things? I have
the reputation of having been in the Union. But the situation
at present was different. I felt that all my friends who supported
my theories were strangers at that moment. I did not get this
feeling anytime before. How surprising!
I did not know what to do. I ran to my old friend Chander
Rao who used to work in our team. I felt uneasy as never
before. He was an advocate who got many people arrested.
He used to laugh with a vengeance as they shouted their lungs
out rotting in lock-ups for many days.
But I am a human being. I respect humanism first before
all other aspects. Theories and agitations come next. Should I
kill the humanism in me for the sake of my friends? Is it a
crime to ask people to respect them as citizens and punish
them as per the acts of justice?
He laughed away my words. That laughter was an old
habit. I have seen him laugh many times. But on that day a
new meaning struck me regarding that laughter. I felt disgusted
on seeing him laugh that day. I could not stay there any longer.
My wife cried helplessly. He was her brother. Was he not
my disciple also! Some feeling of courage, some bravery
overpowered me then as I assured myself with a sort of self
confidence that I was doing a good deed. I started out with his
sister prepared for whatever to happen. The policemen were
seen busily moving about with their bandages. Babu was not
able to observe all this as he was in a different world. If we
Telangana Stories had not gone to the police station at that time, no one knew
(English)
what the police would have done to him. That thought now
113 makes me experience goose pimples all over the body.
5th Proof The atmosphere in the police station was weird. As we
AVM
entered the station I felt my body tremble with a strange
tremour. I wanted to shout at the pitch of my voice and ask
18-08-08
many questions. But I could not open my mouth and utter
even a few words. I looked this way and that way searching
with my eyes for Babu. He was lying motionless like a corpse,
nay, worse than a corpse. His body had blackened and the
lathi blows had turned into wounds and appeared like the
stripes of a tiger. The wounds were bleeding and flies were
settling on the wounds that were drying up. The flies that settled
on his lips got stuck in the congealed blood. The person who
was by his side was trying to awake Babu from his unconscious
state. But there was no movement in his body.
His sister fell at the feet of the D.S.P. and the C.I. She
cried as though her heart would break. Her seven year old
son also started to cry with fear, observing his mother cry and
hugged his mother. The police officers shook off the boy’s
mother with their feet. I do not understand even till today how
I could bear that scene. The boy fell flat on his face at a little
distance. His mother took three turns and fell down like a hen
whose neck was slashed off. Were my spirits dead? I tried to
shout at the pitch of my voice. I hardly could hear my voice
making a prayerful appeal.
The police officers kept silent. They did not tell where he
and his parents were. They abused his sister, for being his
sister, using unprintable words. They told all lies. They did
not allow either to see him or talk to him.
Later they retained him for ten more days with them. They
Telangana Stories
foisted false cases that he murdered someone and had
committed theft and sent him to the Karimnagar sub-jail.
The sub-jail was a little better than other jails. Perhaps
after a month, I applied leave and went to see him. There was
not much of a rush that day to meet the prisoners. I could get
the interview soon. The atmosphere was a little pleasant.
By then his wounds were healing up. The stripes on his
body were still there caused by the lathi blows. The signs of
tortures were seen on the fingers and on the toenails of his
feet. His cheek had a black spot now. He had thinned. Yet the
face was bright. He had not recovered his health fully. I looked
into his eyes with affection. What a surprise! There was not a
trace of dejection in his eyes or face. How calm and clear they
were! There was a new sparkle in his eyes. He looked very
sprigtly, full of spirits.
I wanted to apologize to him for having come so late to
meet him. But I could not express myself. I tried to say
something but bent my head. He could understand everything,
guess everything. He smiled imperceptibly.
For the first time, I felt then- that he had grown very tall,
taller than me in spirit.
He was asking about my wife and our children. His voice,
most surprisingly, was dignified like the voice of our Principal.
Was it not to see and meet my student that I went there? I felt
I had met a friend! The teacher in me got faded and the disciple
in him was born!
Those moments of change were strange moments. They
were very sweet moments. How easily and smoothly the
change occurred! He looked into my eyes. He asked many
questions with his eyes. I too looked into his eyes! There was
(English) a flash as if electric wires touched each other. I was shocked.
They were not ordinary looks. There were x-rays in them. I
114 lowered my eyes not being able to look any longer.
5th Proof I know my weakness. All my friends looked at me
AVM suspiciously as I went to the police station. As I approached
18-08-08
the Andhra Pradesh Civil Laboratories Committee (A.P.C.L.C.)
Japa Lakshma Reddy, the links got broken. They attacked me
like a group of crows. I do not know why, I got terrified. That
was why I transferred the case to Japa Lakshma Reddy. I did
not poke my nose into the case again.
My wife did not know that the situation would become
topsy-turvy. The fear of the society made my wife surrender
her personal love. As a matter of fact I too could not understand
the situation. I could guess about some changes but did not
imagine that they would go so far. It did not strike me. But an
internal assessment started in me. I could not sleep in the
nights. The figures of Appu and Chirukanda started appearing
before me. I used to feel their hand on my shoulder in a gesture
of affection and love asking me with a smile to decide one
way or the other. I felt as though they were confronting me
with more and more affection, more sharply than ever.
I could not bear it any longer. It took such a long time to
arrive at a decision. How can I tell him about all this? I had no
heart to destroy the regard he had for my wife. I had no mind
to belittle myself too. That was the reason why I could not
speak out. Yet, he understood everything. He behaved in a
very dignified manner without mentioning any of those
problems. I did not notice when my voice changed from that
of the old teacher to that of a friend. I never imagined that his
eyes could bombard me with questions of such a severe nature.
Even today those same eyes, those same questions haunt my
memory.
I adjusted my throat and changed the topic. I enquired
where Seenu was. He smiled mischievously. It was clear that
Seenu was safe outside the police net. It was a wonder how a
five-minute interview brought about so many changes in me.
• • • • • •
I did not go to the jail after that meeting. I was afraid that
his looks, the same looks and the same questions, would haunt
me. They did not stop haunting me though I did not go again.
He writes letters now and then. He was shifted from
Karimnagar to Warangal, from there to Rajahmundry and from
there to Vishakapatnam. But he did not yield to them.
He is now in Rajahmundry jail. The letter I received three
days ago was from Rajahmundry. I did not give a reply to him
at all. He would not have guessed how my situation got
changed and to what extent during these three years because
of him.
Seenu met me a year ago unexpectedly. I did not
recognise him in the beginning. It was he who started the
conversation. I was surprised. I found the same flash in his
eyes also. The same questions. Suddenly I remembered Appu,
Chirukanda and the teacher.
Later no one of them met me. But their looks still haunt
me. The respect they extend to me pierce me painfully and
keep questioning me.
My family is now disintegrating. All my old friends treat
me as an enemy. I have not done them any injustice. When I
remember my old friends who entertain dual values I feel very
sad. Some of them tried to get me arrested and get me
suspended twice in recent times. With that I had to leave them
Telangana Stories
as well as the teacher’s union. I realised how ridiculous their
(English)
contention was that our lives and the Union were two separate
115 entities. As a result I had no other option than leaving the
5th Proof Union. The Union that exists now has a strong heart and so
the gimmicks of people do not influence us.
AVM
18-08-08
In this manner, the foundations of my social life and
family life got shaken. My wife who entrusted Babu to me got
changed. She who had great liking for them now does not
care or bother about them. She does not read his letters. I
know that her anger is not real and that it is a mother reacting
with love. But it takes some time for this change.
Now along with my wife, many old friends distance
themselves with me. Some scolded me. Some felt sorry for
me. Some advised me not to destroy my life. Why, my wife
who loved Babu and Seenu so ardently thrashed my elder son
as she saw maroon paint on his pants. She detected that he
had indulged in wall writing.
I am not pained at my old friends distancing themselves
from me. Advocate Chander Rao. He extracted five hundred
rupees form the parents of Babu. They too did not tell me
about this, perhaps it was Chander Rao who threatened them
not to reveal it to me. He could not manage to bring them out
on bail even in one case. On the other hand, he tried to squeeze
more and more money from them. If they had any thing left
to mortgage, they would have done so. He knocked off their
money, subjected their people to torture and yet got off as a
gentleman. Among my old friends, people of this kind are in
a large number. I did not decide to dishonour them. That is
not in my hands also. Now they are considered as important
persons. For having tried to help Babu, I have become a stooge
of China and Russia in their view. How strange this is! Values
that have gone topsy turvy are being honoured in our society!
Is there no truth in what Babu and Seenu say!?
• • • • • •
Yet another time……… yet another time.......
Once more, I read the letter for the tenth time. My mind
got perplexed. Sad news on one side, joy on the other and an
overall wonderment were getting mixed up and were all rolling
into one.
That letter was also from Rajahmundry. But it was not
written by Babu. Someone not belonging to the jail wrote it. It
was surprising. Also disturbing. I stayed away at home fair
copying this story. I had not even eaten my breakfast. My
wife stopped talking to me three days ago. So it was okay. But
I was feeling hungry. Yet, I sat tight in order to complete the
story. In the meanwhile, the postman shouted ‘post’. The letter
he threw in fell at my feet. I read it eagerly. It was written
about Babu.
It appears a strike was organized in the jail that the
prisoners should be provided with minimum comforts, that
the manual should be implemented, that the prisoners should
be taken to the courts for adjornments, that the undertrails
should be treated as citizens. Babu was on hunger strike for
ten days along with two others. The wardens and guards made
lathi charges. Babu and another prisoner fell unconscious and
were taken to the hospital. They were kept in the I.C.U.
I suspected some evil foreboding. I had heard that if a
person who was subjected to torture develops pain in the
wounds, it was not possible to live. In the place of Babu, I
was seeing vaguely my elder son’s figure. My legs started
trembling. Also my pen, I do not know why. All round me I
Telangana Stories
(English) found restrictions growing. How pitiful it is when there is no
one with whom you could share joy or sorrow! The one person
116
available at home went on a silent strike!
5th Proof
I neared my wife who was angry with me. I spoke to her
AVM with a tremor in my voice. She looked at me as if asking ‘what?’
18-08-08 I cajoled her. Begged her. Finally I could read the letter aloud
for her.
She pulled away the letter from me. She too read it. She
started to cry. Why this double standard? There was a game
played between life and ideals, between ideals and love. But
it was clear that he could give a ‘treatment’ with death also.
He should be made to live. He kept up his individuality even
in adverse circumstances.
It was not a simple thing to keep correcting small mistakes
and grow to great heights in one’s individuality. It is his
individuality that makes his friends to admire him and his
enemies to be afraid of him. His life shaped him.
Something was happening. Something that I do not know.
He should live. I must take his parents and go to Rajahmundry
immediately. The questions in his looks should be answered.
My wife was proding me to start immediately. She called our
eldest son and said to him, “You are going out though you are
asked not to go. Why don’t you paste those posters today?”
Today I feel proud as if I have conquered the world. I did
not know till today that conquering the world meant conquering
oneself. I walked out of the house in great haste and took the
road to the bus station.
Now I have no fear. Now I can answer his questions which
have been haunting me these three years. I can look straight
into his eyes now. Their questions do not frighten me hereafter.
Telangana Stories
(English)
If something untoward happens, I will continue their
journey. I will grow into the teacher they wanted me to become. 117
No. No. I too will walk with them, keeping company.
5th Proof
Ambition as high as a mountain. Fear as deep as a valley.
AVM
He will live. Do you ask why I say so! Are not Chirukandadu
18-08-08
and Appu immortal?
SAMEEKSHA MONTHLY.1986.
16
WAR AND PEACE
DAKSHA YAGNAM* IN TELANGANA
“Sir, I am Pentaiah. Yes, alias Praveen, sir.
“My life is smoke filled. There is no fire in this life now.
This body will not be converted into ashes. The hut of my life
has completely been smoke filled. The cow-dung cakes used
for cooking food have filled the house with smoke. Look at
my hands, sir. Look at the holes, sir. For a little light as small
as a glow, my entire house has been filled with smoke. My
body is not fit for the cremation ground. It is not fit to live in
the house. I have lost all desire and hope on this, my life! sir.
What has been left in this body, in this life, sir! …
“You felt pity for me to-day but by the time you could
feel pity for me, my heart went dry. My land also went dry.
My life itself became dry. My pain has also got dried up. Even
if I cry, there are no tears in my eyes. I have no language to
speak. You got pity on me now, sir.
“You ask me now to tell you what happened. The mistake
* Daksha had celebrated the marriage of one of his daughters with Lord Shiva.
Once Lord Brahma was performing a yagna, a long process involving a religios
sacrifice. Daksha went to witness it. Lord Shiva was present there but did not care
for Daksha which hurt Daksha. Later Daksha himself performed a yagna. In this
story the author hints that the people of Telangana have themselves to act to
achieve their goal.
is not yours, sir. The mistake was mine. It was a mistake on
my part to get caught into your hands. It is a mistake for me to
be in a situation to answer you and a mistake for you to be in
a position to ask me questions. My heart craved for justice
and invited problems and difficulties. That was the mistake. I
fell athinking and got disgusted with life. I wanted to die but
could not and fell into your hands. That was the mistake. I
could not tell the truth and invited trouble. There was no mistake
on your part, sir.
The mistake is not yours. You have many things to do
once you wake up in the morning. You have many holidays.
You could find time now to listen to my problems. I am not an
actor to cry when you want me to cry, sir. Even before you
wanted to hear me, feeling pity for me, my cry got dried up,
sir.
You could find time to hear my case exactly after two
years and three months. In the meanwhile my father wondered
what this life was and cried. He cried and cried and died. He
died even before you could release me on bail. The dead body
of my father got putrified remaining in our house for two days
waiting for the cremation and then you passed orders for my
bail.
On that day you sent me to the jail without looking at my
face. Do you remember that, sir? You did not ask me that day
whether I had anything to say. If you had asked me on that
day, your dictation papers would have faced the fate a stone
gets when thrown into muddy slush. At that time my heart
was muddy and slushy and if any one wanted to touch it, it
would have splashed mud on them. You know what pain is.
You know what life is. If you had not known what the pain of
your life was, without asking me then, why do you ask me
now, sir?
You know everything sir. Knowing everything you want
me to make me talk and reveal everything. You want to hear
about my life through my words. You want my life to be narrated
again. I cannot create stories. It was true that I wanted to die.
If you want me to tell you the reasons, when a man’s heart has
Telangana Stories
(English) dried up, if not philosophically, how else one can narrate it
with pain and suffering, sir?
118
The reason is, as time passes the necessities are lost and
5th Proof
experiences alone remain, sir. The details of the experiences
AVM disappear but continue as attitudes. It cannot be known now
whether those symbols are the correct visions of life. If we
18-08-08
want to know them, we may have to go into the details. We
may have to convert the thoughts and attitudes into experiences
again. It will be like creating again the culture of the ancient
times for the sake of making a historical film. It is a difficult
proposition, sir.
If you don’t mind, I want to ask you a question. You got
me taken to your house on that day at half past eight in the
night. We were made to stand outside as you were eating your
supper. You came out wiping your mouth with a napkin and
sat in a sofa. The policeman who took me to you gave you
some papers. I do not know whether you read them through
or not but you signed them. You saw me from a distance.
Then you went in. That night the police took me away and
put me in the same lock-up.
That day when I was presented before you, it was half
past eight in the night on twenty third September. There was a
cold wind blowing. There was no power. It was raining. That
night what curry did you eat sir? How many morsels of food
did you eat sir? How many steps did you take from the dining
table to see me, sir? Did you move the right foot or the left
foot first before you walked towards me? At what time in the
night did the servant-maid leave your house? At what time
did your dog with white fur go to sleep? That night there was
cold bleeze blowing and it was raining. There was no power
supply. When the ceiling fan stopped whirling how many
mosquitoes bit you sir?
You may be able to calculate these and tell me but I cannot
narrate the problems and difficulties I suffered; sir. I can tell
you for how many days I breathed in the smell of urine in the
lock up. I can tell you what kind of food was served to me in
the lock-up. I can tell you why cases were levelled and on how
many people. But I cannot tell you why I wanted to die. When
there are umpteen reasons to die every day, which reason and
which day can be remembered, sir?
If you want to tell me in one word, I can tell you, sir. My
poverty is the reason for my death. It is said that Lord Brahma
was tempted to eat a lamb when he saw it. ‘Everyone wants to
cut me into pieces and eat me thought the lamb’. It appears
the lamb requested Lord Brahma to find a way for it to live.
Lord Brahma smiled and said to the lamb that on seeing it and
observing its mildness, he himself was tempted to eat it. Our
lives are like the life of the lambs. It is not only to the tiger but
also for fellow men, when they see us, they feel like cutting
us into pieces and eat us.
It would be good if we are cut down and eaten away
fully. Just as the nerve is cut and left like that… they drain all
our blood out… till all our desires are completely lost. Our
lives are cut a little and we are left in that condition, sir. You
thought you were sending me to the jail to give me life. It
looks as though the law has been made that we should not die
so that, we can live. But do you know sir, that your merciful
and generous heart is killing us keeping us alive?
Why do you think that I was taken to your house in the
night after eight keeping me in the lock-up for seven days?
Why did they not take me next day to the court? If I had been
taken to the court, they were afraid that I would reveal
Telangana Stories
(English) everything in my agony. They subjected me to hellish torture
for seven days in the lock-up. They beat me again saying that
119
I should not reveal to you that I wanted to die because of the
5th Proof tortures of the police. My people could not bear the torture of
AVM
the police and paid them three thousand rupees by borrowing
the money. Okay, forget all that sir. I will tell the actual story
18-08-08
briefly….
• • • • • •
“We are four children for our parents. My elder sister’s
marriage was celebrated when she was very young. When
my younger sister Malachi was three years old mother passed
away. Father re-married after some time. My step-mother fell
in love with Ananda Rao who was younger than her. She left
the house after two years complaining that she cannot manage
a household with so many persons. Ananda Rao lived with
her till he married another woman. Later she had to live by
herself.
“……. Father brought my elder sister and brother-in-law
to stay with us… But they too left as the arrangement did not
work well…. We learnt later that Ananda Rao had an eye on
sister. Father felt that there should be womanly help in the
house. So I got married at a very young age.
“…. I was a father of three children by the time I was
twenty five. My wife Narasavva was only twenty when she
was mother of three children. The entire burden of looking
after the house fell on Narsavva from her twelfth year itself.
At twenty she looked forty… My younger brother stopped
studies with fifth class. The marriageable age for girls started
to change my younger sister Malachi’s marriage was
performed.
“….. Ananda Rao did not spare Narsavva also. He had a
Telangana Stories
beautiful wife. I wonder why he liked my wife who looked
skin and bones like a dried fish. More surprising is the fact
that Ananda Rao’s wife liked me when she had a six foot
handsome husband. Any illicit connection with a man or a
woman of a higher status gives a lot of self-confidence. I
think….
“….. It is said good people die early, sir. Prabhakar was a
good man. He died young. He made us know what the world
was and left us. He was hardly thirty when he died. He used
to call everyone in the house by their names. Though he had
studied only upto I.I.T., he had the confidence as if he had
read the whole world – with his smile….
“…. When I look at him I feel as though I get rid of all
my difficulties. I used to get the spirit that I should live a good
life even by fighting it out… There was a power in his smile…..
in his words… In that manner I was introduced to politics….
I do not remember the details… meetings …. processions…
songs… saluting flags….
“…. The situation changed within a short time later.
Prabhakar disappeared. Meeting him became something
wonderful and rare. I tried to find him out. How is it possible
to filter a huge tank…..?
“…. Sir, if those people could not be caught, these people
do not lose anything. But ‘law’ began to feel impatient that its
authority was being lost… The impatience turned into sadism.
Cruelty opened its hoods. Beastiless ruled the roost…. He
could not be caught… They developed hatred and suspected
that some were trying to keep him away from law. As the
Telugu proverb goes the anger of the daughter-in-law on her
mother-in-law resulted in the pot being smashed….”
(English) “….. In that manner many from their homes to the lock-
up… from the lock-up to the courts…from the court to the
120
jail… lessons in the jail… from the jail on bail back home…
5th Proof from the house to the court for the hearing of the case… case
AVM
after case… from one adjournment to another… and there
will be nothing in the records of the change that takes place in
18-08-08
our lives… If the details of those who are involved in each of
the cases are written down, enquiry commissions established
and the way how the laws and acts have been implemented
and the defects studied and rectified then and there, there
wouldn’t be so many problems, sir. I’ll ask you one question.
Please don’t feel upset. Though we come again and again, the
case is adjourned. What is it you lose if we don’t come here
four times? What great pity you have for me sir! Though I
came many times, you adjourned the case knowingly, yet when
I could not come, you cancelled the bail and sent me to jail
again. You are a higher authority than our boss. Your signature
is all powerful. The boss would scold if I am late and then
forget. But you send us to jail speaking gently. The laws are
like gold in your hands. They obey your orders as passed by
you, sir.”
“….. I left home not being able to put up with these
difficulties… By the time I went into the forest I had three
children. My Lachi was growing like a jowhar plant. Brother
learnt repairing electric motors and was earning a little…. I
was asked to stand for the post of a sarpanch. I too had such a
thought… I believed that I could regain my honour which I
had lost because I was born in a low caste… but the difficulties
you created and the tortures you subjected me to suffer made
me feel that the forest was better than the house. After I left
home….. how many experiences! How many places I visited!
How much of love! If I had contested the elections with all
that experience behind me, I would have been elected as the
M.L.A…. Prabhakar would have been elected a member of
the Parliament, sir.
“….. Honourable judge sir! We thought they were the
politics of the ruling party… we did not know then that the
ruling party will get the authority to make the laws and gain
lawfulness through these elections. We did not know about
this till Kanshiram revealed that Ambedkar had said this.
Because of this ignorance, Prabakhar who made the Parliament
shiver, had to die in an encounter. The authority and the
elections which we rejected made us undergo detentions and
punishments … the seeds were sown there for us to get defeated
in life… now if a leaf falls from a branch …. We are terrified.
That fear made worthy people unworthy. We were afraid of
the restrictions created by ourselves for us. Now… after all
that… even if a leaf falls from the branch … we are terrified.
We are afraid to talk freely. We are afraid to believe and trust
the people, trust close friends… there is a watch on all things…
doubt… tension… ulsers… anger… impatience.. wrong
information because of secrecy.. everything chaotic….. all this
happened in a systematic manner… Those who framed this
system are now spending their lives happily with their wives
and children and grandchildren after they lost their places in
the party… They dared not speak of revolution again! I am
one of those who believed such people, was in the forefront
and broke my teeth in the process. sir.”
• • • • • •
“…. You have no idea of that experience. You do not
know anything about the happiness and excitement that is
part of it. The happiness one derives and the self-confidence
one feels sitting under the trees in the forest and discussing
Telangana Stories
(English) how we can change the world is beyond your imagination…
in the villages… in hamlets… in the huts in the light of the oil
121
lamp… when they gain confidence in their lives listening to
5th Proof our words…. when their faces brighten in their bodies, thin
and dry as mats…. any person who has humanity in him feels
AVM
like sacrificing his life for them… I used to feel a little jealous
18-08-08
when my wife Narsavva, who was with child, sported a happy
smile on her face as if she were carrying the whole world in
her belly. The very thought that we were carrying this world and
changing this world gave us a lot of self-confidence… the
happiness we derived from their revolution made us put up
with any number of difficulties.
“…… Saravva belonged to Nukapalli. What a sweet voice
she had! How hard I worked to bring her into the party!... she
hesitated for a long time. But once she joined us, she grew up
very fast. Because of her I felt like marrying again. I started
loving her… when you have a wife at home, do you want
another wife? Some people asked derisively… in the party
also a mental lonliness was experienced because of one’s in-
ability to express one’s feeling to others.. if there is no human
companion to whom one can reveal one’s mind such a life is
worse than hellish life… in such a condition man craves for
the company of another human being, sir!.....”
“… But I could not win Saravva’s love. She loved the
district secretary Sudhakar. She married him… I was crest
fallen… I could not recover from the set-back… She did not plans … my caste … my birth … my childhood … and my
love the man. She loved his position and status in his life…. experiences made me think like that … why I felt like that can
One year later I expressed the same feeling to Saravva… she be understood only if we go into the past history, sir….”
smiled… she cornered me with her questions….. in what
“you would have known …. In the times before history
respect is he inferior to you? … was it in education.. in
made its presence … the girijan tribes gave up migrating and
handsomeness… in commitment.. in sacrifice? It was true he
settled down permanently at some place … when they learnt
was more cultured than me… he was well educated… his Telangana Stories
(English) cultivation and agriculture they had to live at a place … it is
education fills his face with an enlightenment which cannot
all an old story that they felled forests for the sake of agriculture
be explained, he has self-confidence… he has the language at 122
and that professions developed depending on agriculture…
his command… he can express what he wants to convey….”
5th Proof
“…. those who were excommunicated from old villages
“….. he was the son of a teacher. I am the son of a ryot AVM and those who lost sustenance went to the forests and
coolie… I do not know anything about that happiness and
18-08-08 established small hamlets and felled the new forest and
culture… I thought of winning her love by providing her needs
cultivated land. The girijans who migrated in this manner, the
without asking her… in a way I succeeded also... but she told
malas, the madigas and the yanadis established new villages
me she would treat me as her own brother…. as a matter of
… they constructed tanks and water holes … as time progressed
fact she treated me as a sister would treat a brother, till the
those who lost their livelihood in the old villages, the young
end…. how many times I fell ill with malaria in the forest!….
professionals of handicrafts reached the new villages … vaisyas
she attended on me calling me “annaiah”, providing me with
for the sake of business and Patwaris as account clerks and
whatever I wanted…. when I was down with diarrhea having
Jegirdars … the Brahmins for these people …. And in course
drunk water at everyplace, how sad did Saravva feel for me….
of time the village became theirs … in the name of taxes, for
Venkanna the sentry had to sacrifice his life to save me when
mortgage and loans, the fields went into their hands … so
I slept in the shadow of a tree…. There were many difficulties
from there some girijans – the malas, the madigas and yanadis
there but in those difficulties there was happiness …. in that
used to migrate to other forests in order to cultivate ….
happiness there was a perspective … that happiness was a
part of our attitude. “…. perhaps about a hundred and fifty or hundred years
ago, because of the famine elsewhere, some people came to
“….. my perspective was connected with the lives of our
Karimnagar … those famines might have occurred before Sir
people .... the intellectuals and writers were leading happy
Arthur Cotton* built the project …. my great grandfather used
lives in cities and in the coastal area talking of revolution .....
to tell me … those who came had hardly a loin cloth around
in the villages too our people should lead free and good lives
their waist and very little things …. Thus the migration took
taking part in the revolution …. peacefully … with an
place following their relatives….”
understanding … and change their tactics with strategies and
* An English engineer who constructed dams and projects in India.
 “…. in those days an acre of good land was available for
fifty rupees … in my grandfather’s time the price was between
a hundred and fifty to three hundred rupees an acre …. those
who came from elsewhere grew rich at the expence of the
innocence of the locals … in course of time some of them
grew into ‘doras’ or chiefs. They won Nizam’s grace and
became jagirdars collecting taxes for the Nizam … Ananda
Rao was the eighth in succession among these jagiradars ….
by the time his father Ram Rao dora took charge, four
generations of our family had been plundered.
“…… as time passed …. by the time our generation started
… a small area was available … my grandfather gave up forty
acres which had been cultivated as he could not pay taxes
during the famine that raged eighty years ago …. The ‘doras’
and patwaris together knocked off such lands getting them
transferred on their names … and became masters of hundreds
and thousands of acres of land ….”
“ …. when Prabhakar came and suggested that a meeting
should be held, I too felt happy like others …. they came first
into the village and sang songs playing the drum … they spoke
some words …. increasing wages for coolies and farm hands
…. banning bonded labour … returning the amounts and lands
taken by force … till then non-cooperation … and social
boycott … we celebrated the victory march consisting of the
people belonging to three hundred villages at Jagityala … with
that Ram Rao ran away to the city … but got a police picket
established in the town ….
“….. when Ram Rao came to collect taxes we surrounded
him and arranged a Panchayati … he stooped low and held
our feet … he promised to get the police camp removed …
and committed on paper that he would pay back the amount
of thirty five thousand rupees which we had to spend on going
round the courts for the false cases which he had foisted on us
…..”
“ …… he heard everything and finally left the village
permanently … the education of his sons and children was in
the city … he earned a lot in the business of buying and selling
Telangana Stories
(English) house plots … he later started a courier service also … Tukka
Rao dora became a distributor in some agency in my mother-
123
in-law's place ….”
5th Proof
“ …. we imagined that with the departure of doras all our
AVM difficulties would disappear …. we thought we were the rulers
18-08-08 … we thought that the lands snatched away from us could be
cultivated by us again …. we were sure we could live freely
… the grama panchayati … the panchayati smaithi …. C.C.
Bank … Assemblies … all are ours … we thought we will be
present in all these institutions … if only we knew that things
would happen in their present manner, we would not have
acted like that …. perhaps … our plan was to overcome the
problems of the day … Prabhakar said that we should fix flags
in his land after Ram Rao left …. I stayed on with the fear that
they may fix the flags in our land ….
“ … I was kicked along with all others … we were jailed
… I got angry for receiving kicks and blows for no fault of
mine … yes … from then on after coming out on bail … I
moved freely with ‘annas’ … it was true …. Narsavva fed us
all night and day … that was also true … myself, my sister
and children … we all handed them letters …. it was also true
that we caught hold of doras in four villages and broke their
arms and legs … it was also true that one of them died in the
hospital … after Reddy was encountered, it was also true we
went round villages in a group … it was also true that we re-
established the association … it was also true we moved about
with guns … also true that we became Naxalistes …. it was
also true that Prabhakar was behind all these activities …. it
was also true when Prabhakar went up in his grade, his vacancy
was also filled…”
“ … yes …. it is also true that the doras and the police
Telangana Stories
trembled on hearing my name Gurrala Pentaiah alias Praveen
…. it is also true that we collected lakhs of rupees as party
funds from toddy contractors while getting toddy prohibited
… it is also true we got many things got done with their help
… it is also true that they pretended fear before us and later
gave information about us to the police … it is also true we
robbed the houses of doras in the name of money auction …
also true that we could stand in that manner for nearly five
years ….”
“ … but the police grazed the cattle in our backyards ...
they tortured Narsavva asking her whether her husband was
frequently visiting the village … my brother Lachchiraju ran
away to Arab countries not being able to put up with the
torture and lock-up restrictions … they demolished my house
… my sister who was to be married, Malachi, my father and
my sister-in-law were tied to stakes and they were raped by
the S.I. and five others before my father … my father got bed-
ridden … my sister suffered bleeding … the life of my family
and my children … suffered hellish torture ….”
• • • • • •
I did not know then … But now it turns my stomach, sir.
For having given us some food, after we left, the police used
to come and subject our women to dishonour. Men can run
away to escape the police. How and where will women,
children, old people and the cattle go, sir? How much cruelty
is there in our love of revolution, sir? For having believed that
some good was being done and encouraged them… how cruel
it is sir, that those who do not know what principles are, what
the strategies of revolution are should become targets for
torture? Did we plan the revolution strategy by asking their
help? As the elderly ‘annas’ said something, we believed it as
true … the people also believed them. The children were
(English)
beaten black and blue because of us. Their lands became arid
124 lands. We made the lands of doras arid. Thousands of acres of
land was made arid. Agricultural labourers left the villages in
5th Proof
search of livelihood. You know that we suffer because we had
AVM
done evil deeds in our previous births. Because we are born
18-08-08 poor, you think we have no character and that we should not
entertain ambition and desires. If you do not know, ask the
Bhagavad Gita which you use to extract a promise from the
accused. Or ask the constitution and the police. If they don’t
tell you, ask my wife, sir. If my wife does not tell you, my
sister will tell you sir … where she was pinched, by whom,
what they did. There is no place on her body for further torture.
It was not blood that flowed down but it was the tears of joy
of her torturers. When I was in the jail also she was not spared,
sir.
… I cannot bear these tortures … I cannot run this family
… how long can we live holding our lives in our hands with
fear, day in and day out, how to live dying every minute …
take me also away into the party … appealed Narsavva many
times … she put her proposal before Prabhakar finding out
his whereabouts … we women are not cowards ... but what is
all this trouble about the family? … let it go anywhere …
coming to know of this problem, for the first time in his life
Prabhakar wilted. If Prabhakar himself did not know what to
tell Narsavva, and console her, what is possible for me?
 We wanted to put our children in government hostels in
different districts … we also thought of giving them away on
adoption … we tried to take sister Malachi into the party …
but she said she would not come away leaving father who
was bed-ridden … the children cried their hearts out to live
without their mother … moreover our children are all dark in
complexion … who will take care of them … if they were
born with a fair complexion and in a good house, these
problems can be solved easily … there is not so much of
restriction on children of that sort … who will take into their
fold the children of madigas, and old people … though the
young men are in the party? … then there is the fear of the
problems and restrictions one has to face for having protected
them … when we two were there, there was nothing possible
… how is it possible for a single person … please tell me, sir
… Is not your wife living on your salary, sir … don’t you
know that if we are thrown into the lock-up, the police would
beat us … don’t you know that they extract money from us …
don’t you know that the police threaten saying that if you
don’t keep quiet we will kill your husband in an encounter
and then seek pleasure from her as a routine … don’t you
know that they keep the husband on the pial as guard and
inside the house what they do with the women, drinking
toddy!?
Will there be a heart that will not suffer agony when the
house and the family is being demolished? … If there is one
such heart … it is no heart at all … I do not know which way
my journey takes which was begun for the welfare of my
family and children. There are no families that benefited from
such sacrifices as these … everyone is getting bogged down
in horrible difficulties with every day restrictions … when we
sought a little comfort and happiness why did we suffer
difficulties as large as a mountain .. my mind is confused and
disillusioned … there has been no satisfaction that some work
was being done.
“… how long can we manage to move about without
being caught … our whereabouts and our ways have been
known by the police … a revolution is a perennial flow that
Telangana Stories
(English) has no end or a shore. One has to swim constantly and
continuously. Revolution has no shores on either side one
125
has to get carried away by it … it was felt that it was not
5th Proof human to leave the family. I decided that such a life for all
AVM
time was not for me. I wanted to live my life … there was
none to console me … Prabhakar having been encountered
18-08-08
and others known to me having got transferred to other parts
… the saying that those who stay on will stay on and those
who go will go away hurt me like spears.....I could not digest
such a mechanical understanding of life, such hard-
heartedness … in that state of mind I loved Saravva … though
she rejected my love she shared my agony till the end as a
sister …
“… some naxalites who came out of the party were given
jeeps. Some opened shops. Some became contractors. I
established a hotel in a busy centre and I had good business
… but the police visited me everyday … ate … when asked to
pay they were implicating me in new cases … if any bandh
was announced, I was taken away and put in the lock-up …
to whom should I complain? … who was there to support me
… if a person was good and nice he was called a bourgeois I
called caste elders by names that they suffered from the itch
called caste itch .... … those who were in politics. I said theirs
was ruling party politics … I said they should be beaten with
chappals if they came seeking votes …. I organized meetings
exhorting people not to vote for them … in this manner I
became an enemy to everyone … I had no good word to say
about anyone … why will they help me, sir?
“…. When I came out many of them faced a new problem.
They were afraid that I would stand as an opponent and rival
in politics, their status and prestige, they wished that I should
Telangana Stories
be killed in an encounter, they were surprised why I was not
taken away and killed … more than the police these people
wanted me to be sent into lock-up with the fear that I may
reveal all their secrets … how do such people help me, sir….”
“… the police were taking me away again and again …
how can the hotel run … I closed the hotel, took some loan
and bought an auto. They came in the nights, took me away
in the auto saying they had some work and pressed me to
reveal the whereabouts of ‘annas’ …. of the eighteen cases
foisted on me eleven were struck off … some friends who
were in the party saw to it that there was no evidence … so the
police think that I have still some connections with ‘annalu’.”
• • • • • •
…. here …. varieties of difficulties … when we killed
their father, there were some who witnessed it … why do they
show pity on me though they know that I left the party …
they concocted strong evidence against me … the party came
to my rescue and threatened them … so they planned to kill
me in an accident …
“… sir, if I had not got into this bog, I would have become
a sarpanch long ago. I would have easily defeated the dora.
When the whole village was enthusiastic about me, I gave up
all posts and contests … it resulted in the good-for- nothing
Purushotham Reddy becoming the sarpanch. Now he has
become all powerful and I have to hold the feet of that coward
…
“ …. Nalemuchu Raji Reddy who was my sub-ordinate
became a surpanch then … now he became the mandal
president … as soon as Raji Reddy surrendered his brothers-
in-law rushed to him just as people rush to the plane and garland
(English) a chief minister … and invited him to join their party … some
grew up like that after they surrendered … now the Collector
126
and the S.P. also show respect and honour to Raji Reddy …
5th Proof his caste also helped him to come up … my caste helped me
to be suppressed.
AVM
18-08-08 If a man belongs to high caste, even if he is caught, he
will be sent to jail … if the caste is low, even if the person
offers to surrender they kill him in an encounter making him
believe that he would be let free … if a naxalite belongs to a
high caste, as soon as he surrenders, though he is a non-entity,
he is made an important naxalite … though they changed their
lives, they did not change their castes … they changed parties,
their power did not change … Raji Reddy who has a poultry
farm with five thousand birds is now a mandal president …
Rameswara Reddy who rejected naxalism and opened a
chicken centre became a minister twice … my life has turned
into this mess … those naxalites who have relatives and friends
in the ruling party are leading happy lives as naxals … though
they are caught by the police they talk like doras … they speak
in a good language … they can make people call them
intellectuals in all admiration … we do not have such a language
… we have no propositions and theories … if only I had
command over the language I would have said I got separated
from them and would have started a new party …
“… those who worked with me left to the four corners …
Venugopala Sastry is a sub-editor of a daily … Viswarupa
Rao is a now a contractor … Tirupathi Reddy who is the
brother-in-law of a MLA did M.Sc and became the Principal
of a private college … in this manner their lives got shaped on
their castes … they were victors in life even after surrendering
… their salaries got fixed … what did I get … my life has
become the dinner leaf torn by dogs ….”
“ …. not that I do not have noted personalities .. there is
Achyuta Sarma Rao who was born in our grandmother’s
village … he has a name in the revolution … he lives in the
city having purchased an apartment for four lakh rupees ….
No one else knows better how to save his skin … he strives to
earn a name … he cares for those who have a name … he
arranges a meeting … for people like me and he just brushes
us aside. If the police knock at the door they raise a hue and
cry and take the matter to the chief minister and the Governor
... they have relatives in all parties … if arrested they get the
arrested person released immediately …”
“… if we die they start writing poetry … people like me
feel that we get a great name if a poem is written on me and
get into the party .. in olden days kings used to fight battles
and made ministers sing the heroic deeds and attracted young
men into the army … the heroic songs rendered on the battles
of Palnad and Bobbili were used only for this purpose … what
they want is that we should join their army … or else who will
care for us if we are alive … will the citizens’ rights
organizations or the revolutionary writers care for us if we are
alive …
“… when I was jailed no one went to my house to console
my people. They will urinate at the mention of uneducated
naxals like me … if we meet them on the road they ask us not
to talk to them ... if we go to their houses they ask why we met
them … if I go to their houses they feel and say that restrictions
on them would be imposed … they do not meet me or talk to
me … but they say their mind is only on revolution … though
they talk of revolution, their lives should be happy ones …
their jobs … their four figure salaries … the education of their
Telangana Stories children … their comforts … their honour … should all be
(English)
safe … that is also what I too desire … that in our village also
127 the lives of our people should run smoothly … they call this
desire unprincipled … those who said so are pursuing their
5th Proof
jobs and profession as soon as they lost their places in the
AVM
party … but they do not care for the people even as a leader
18-08-08 of the ruling party or a member of the citizens’ rights forum
care for the people … they behave as very important people
as long as they enjoy leadership in the party … as the saying
goes .. if it is not your bottom, creep along till you reach Kasi
… this saying applies to them … if the tortures, blows and
sacrifices are not his or his families’ that is enough … they
approve all strategies and plans saying they are correct …
give me your food today, I will give you a medicine to mitigate
your hunger, they say … they make good all the developments
for themselves today and promise to you the developments of
the future … to achieve this they want revolution … they get
highly educated and do their jobs and follow their professions,
they send their children to English medium schools away from
revolutions, enjoy life with their wives … and say that a fellow
like me who has worked for five or six years in the party has
lost all his principles, the jaw bones of such asses should be
broken … they will know what it is, those who criticise without
doing sacrifices, when their wives and daughters are raped …
“ … they build houses and lead happy lives with their
wives and children … they need good jobs, name and fame.
Our deaths and our arrests should be the causes for their glory
… when did they think of us that we should lead lives like
them? I got spoiled listening to their lectures and songs and
their writings … Sureedu in hiding, Kondapalli Seetharamaiah
… P.V. Rao … Mukku Subba Reddy, Chenchaiah, Kalyan Rao
… all these and Revu Ganpathi … Adi Reddy … also … it is
like listening to the words of the teacher, the results being –
he in the temple and I outside in the cold … their daughters,
sisters and sisters-in-law get married without dowries … but
what about us … they are all like elephants … dead or alive
the elephant costs ten thousand rupees … if they work in the
party, or if they come out … if they die in an encounter they
lose nothing … they get a great name in the country … the
entire country comes to the rescue and help their wives and
children, sir”
“A person built a house on his grand daughter’s name
spending twenty lakh rupees. I too want to lead a very common
and normal life like Sureedu, Mukku Subba Reddy and even
Kondapalli Seetharamaiah … a man who lived a revolutionary
life for forty years and was responsible for the deaths of
thousands of people has a right to lead a normal life … but
having spent four years in it without proper knowledge and
return home, why don’t we have the same right to lead a normal
life?
“ …. I joined the revolution and got defeated in life …
when I joined the revolution to win back my life … the
revolution gave me the life that faces defeat, sir …”
• • • • • •
“ … each person has his own reasons for the restrictions
increasing … the party is afraid that the recruitment stops if
there is no restriction .. there is hardly ten percent recruitment
from the areas where there is no restriction on groups and
castes .. on one side – where is the possibility of swallowing
lakhs and crores without audit if the demon of naxals is not
shown? … if there are no encounters how will they make
square old scores? … how else will they get promotions? How
can they rob or rape if they had no provisions for restrictions?
Telangana Stories … if the naxal problem is not there how can the government
(English)
divert the attention of the people from their corruption and
128 ineffective administration? ….”
5th Proof “ … On this side …. Not even one has become a whole
AVM
timer from the lakhs that moved from the coastal districts … if
they had no problems why did they attend the meetings? …
18-08-08
they do have problems … also opportunities to live well ….
So workers could not come up as caders during these twenty
years … they came only as leaders … and each leader wanted
the revolution to run according to his wishes and no one
bothered about the people, sir …
“ … the ruling party helped us in many ways to prevent
us from contesting elections for fear they would get defeated
… it is not known to how many gods they prayed … the gods
alone should know .. if anyone questions the social inequalities
loudly, if they should be punished, how is it possible to put
them down saying they are connected with naxals if there are
no restrictions on naxals? … in this manner there are reasons
and reasons for people to desire for restrictions …
“Five lakh people attended Kanshi Ram’s meeting. Six
months later the candidates could not poll even five thousand
votes … should there be a restrictions on the naxals when ten
lakh people attended their meeting, sir? … if they are given a
chance for five years it will get settled in its proper place ..
you are converting innocent people into naxals by promoting
and encouraging them, sir .. if there is freedom all parties will
be questioned … so every party has its reasons fearing
opposition from within …
“ … having entered into the fray of the cows, we calves
got our legs broken … what did we gain .. I went round places
and borrowed money for my sister Lachi’s marriage. No one
Telangana Stories
came forward to marry my sister without dowry though I was
in the revolution ... I asked some young students .. there is a
girl ….. her brother is a revolutionary ….. she has to be married
… she has a little limp ….. she is dark ….. she was raped by
the police …. this I did not reveal, of course ….. I did not
mention her caste also ….. I told them that she was beautiful
….. also that she had a good idea about the revolution ..........
will any of you marry her, I asked .......... their ideas are
restricted to meetings only .......... they have no desire to shape
their lives in accordance with their ideas .......... they want
girls who are well educated and those in jobs as their wives
.......... they both talk of revolution continuing in their jobs
.......... but they do not want to marry the wives, daughters
and sisters of those who sacrificed their lives for the revolution
.......... how is it possible for our people to study when
economic problems have also to be faced along with
restrictions imposed on a fellow like me for joining the
revolution .......... though educated how is it possible to secure
a job? .......... those jobs and the education have been taken
away by others .......... they are leading happy lives without
any connections with the revolution ..........
“.......... when a young man came forward to marry my
sister though he knew she was raped, I felt happy. He had no
parents. I thought that human quality was still alive .......... but
then he opened a shop with the dowry amount and when he
earned well and became respectable, he tried to get rid of our
Lachi .......... he enquired about the rape by the police by
pointedly asking her again and again and started torturing her
.......... she jumped into a well, not being able to bear the
suffering .......... she survived but became lame .......... he then
left her .......... she surrendered herself to appease her hunger
.......... I could do nothing but cry after learning about her
(English)
condition because I could not think of performing her marriage
129 again .......... the man whom she believed deceived her ..........
now she is called a prostitute .......... though we could organize
5th Proof
lakhs of students into a group we could not change their culture
AVM
.......... if atleast one of them had married my sister, her life
18-08-08 would have been of a different kind .......... the young men of
our caste were afraid to marry my sister who was part of the
revolution, feeding everyone and obeying whatever she was
asked to do .......... they were also afraid that if they married a
girl who was so intelligent, she would not obey them an also
the restrictions we bear may have to be shared by them too
.......... all these negative points coming together my sister’s
life suffered finally.
• • • • • •
“.......... If I look back what is it I have achieved, sir ..........
Narsavva went away to her mother not being able to bear the
restrictions .......... my Lachi ran away to her relatives ..........
for want of medicines and care my father passed away ..........
the money sent by my brother from the Arab countries for the
visa was not sufficient to clear the debts .......... though my
brother had nothing to do with the revolution, as soon as he
returned from the Arab countries, he was thrown into the lock-
up, tortured and they knocked off half the money he had earned
.......... because of me, my single self, my people and many
families were destroyed .......... what is that we gained, myself, leaving the villages .......... they became industrialists,
the people of my caste, as a result of the revolution? .......... contractors, leaders of the state, doctors, engineers, owners of
private colleges, government officers, and all those who ran
“.......... my children stopped obeying me .......... they took
away from villages are living happily now .......... there was
to their own ways of living .......... Ram Rao dora died of heart
never any problem faced by them with regard to their power
attack .......... his people accused me saying that I appeared to
or prestige .......... there was no loss on any account for them
him in a dream and as a result he died of heart failure. Ananda
Telangana Stories .......... Ananda Rao’s brother Hari Gopala Rao is now a Reader
Rao’s brothers moved about with the same associations when
(English) in the University and is playing an important role in the
they were studying –thus they knew all important ‘annas’ ..........
Citizen’s Rights Committee by shedding his haughtiness and
they won the sympathy of the powers with the plea whether 130
learning a little humility .......... the price of the land which
they should suffer now for the sins of their forefathers as doras 5th Proof they wanted to sell then was priced at Rs. Five thousand an
.......... they asked why they should not sell their lands, not for
AVM acre .......... now that land costs one lakh an acre .......... even
their benefit but for the education and marriages of their
if they give party fund and even if they allot ‘annas’ a little
children .......... the party fund reached the party through the 18-08-08
land, what is it they lose? ..........
middlemen .......... some land was appropriated to the sangam
as a gift .......... and they used to get the permission ..........” Maddunuru Tejeswara Rao dora breaks coconuts and
offers them to gods praying that the revolution should be a
“.......... now Ananda Rao and his brothers feel happy
success. He ran away from forests and earned hundred crores
that ‘annalu’ not allowing them to sell the land was beneficial
by coming to the city. He says he would have earned thousand
and they pay their grateful thanks to ‘annalu’ .......... I learn
crores if the revolution had started ten years earlier. Many
that Ananda Rao’s brothers praise us before our Lachi ..........
people do not know that because he asked his people why
your brother saved us from those slushy fields, cattle mess
they continue as landlords living in villages instead of
and that horrible life exposed to sun and rain by being in the
becoming industrialists. As a result the old class people
revolution .......... yes, don’t they? They now move about in
disappeared and the new class of industrialist is flourishing.
A.C. cars without placing their feet on the ground .......... our
That means the villages of Jagityala have changed into the
struggle for a new way of life showed them a new world for
villages of Gudivada with the help of the struggle and the
them .... whereas like the frog in the well, our lives and attitudes
project waters. Now the landlords are not being killed but the
got shrunk into nothing .......... in olden days, after the teacher
killing of those other than landlords by shooting them down
– taught ‘gurukula’ education, the son of the king was sent
makes this clear .......... but the culture of the revolution is
out with the son of the minister to go round the country for
preventing caste wars.
two years to know the world on the condition that the son of
the minister should not reveal his identity .......... but the young There is great truth in what Tejeswara Rao dora says ..........
prince returned by waging a war winning over countries .......... if the revolution had started ten years earlier .......... to be more
in the same manner the doras became wealthy seths after precise .......... if it had commenced twenty years earlier ..........
the share of Telengana to Telanganites in the political,
economic, cultural and social areas would have been in their
hands .......... the doras of this area would have established
institutions like Andhra Sugars .......... Nagarjuna Fertilizers
etc and would have prevented the loot by the coastal people
.......... our people would have done better than them and
moved forward .......... education would have flourished twenty
years earlier and the jobs in Telangana would have been got
by the people of this region .......... agriculture would have
taken the lead twenty years earlier. Then the advent of ‘Guntur
villages’ in Telangana districts would not have come into
existence at all. .......... if the land lords prospered like
industrialists there would not have been these struggles. The
expansion of the coastal people and others prevented the
development of the landlords of Telangana. As a result armed
struggle against the landlords of this area had to be taken up.
“.......... sir, you may belong to the coastal area .......... as
you are a judge, think in terms of justice .......... Tell me truly
.......... if in 1956 Telangana had been formed as a separate
state would this situation have arisen at all? Just as in the coastal
area, the important people of this area would have grown into
industrialists and would have gone to cities leaving the villages
.......... would they have lived in villages even if they were
requested to do so .......... would landlordism have got into
this sate of stagnation? .......... if a Tahasildar got promotion
his subordinate would have got promotion as a Tahsildar ..........
the junior assistants would have got promotions by stages
.......... if the doras of this area grew into landlords and
industrialists, we would have become clerks, teachers,
mechanics and workers ..........the coastal area communist
leadership reached greater heights in the name of Telangana
struggle, became masters over us and in the name of oneness
destroyed our lives. All the opportunities available in the
Talangana were knocked away by the coastal people ..........
they diverted the budgets to their region .......... political power
also was theirs, now they talk of naxalites and are obstructing
developments, sir ..........
For that fort .......... he fought to gain the upper hand and
we fought for his losing it .......... now the Muddunuru dora
Telangana Stories
has bequeathed it to the village and the village school and
(English)
thus expressed his gratitude .......... and his enlightenment
131 .......... that enlightenment is now trying to unify the
5th Proof
revolutionary parties and strive for separate Telanagana ..........
though what the revolutionary parties profess is class attitudes,
AVM
in practice it helped only in making the upper class landlords
18-08-08 grow into wealthy industrial localized class.
“.......... to tell the truth except for a few haughty doras,
who would be angry with the revolution now? .......... then
they lived in one village .......... now they live in villages and
live in towns and cities .......... all parties are theirs .......... they
know how to drive away people of my sort and this art they
derived from their caste .......... those Velama doras .......... and
Reddy doras .......... became leaders of the revolutionary parties
also .......... they are not actually the children of landlords ..........
they grew from poverty and thought of becoming upper class
bourgeois but settled as petty of upper class bourgeois and
from there gradually .......... developed newly rich upper class
mentality .......... starting from Kondapalli to Adi Reddy and
to Ganapathi .......... they are all the same type ..........
“.......... before the doras left the villages and went to cities
.......... the business in cities and towns was handled by vysayas
.......... padmasali .......... viswabrahmana .......... gonda ..........
other shudra communities and castes .......... now these
professions also have been taken over by the doras ..........
Red terror so positively made them to act and master the
science of development .......... Ambedkar wanted the new
development and growth to reach the classes of people who
had yet to grow .......... the revolution made it difficult for the
down trodden to reach it and passed it on to the upper classes
.......... the burden of restriction fell on the castes and classes
that needed to grow and all development went to the upper
classes and the ruling classes .......... if I had known about this
then itself I would not have joined it .......... now the past did
not help me but is haunting me like a ghost .......... what benefit
did we get out of twenty years of revolution .......... except
self-confidence ..........
“.......... now the doras and the ruling classes have love,
fear and devotion for revolution .......... they can save without
an encounter taking place .......... it is very easy for them ..........
officers .......... the police .......... the leaders .......... all are one
.......... all are their own people .......... or those who listen to
them ..........
“.......... oh judge .......... I am not angry with anyone for
things to have taken this shape .......... I do not feel angry with
the police who bounce on us like a ball that hits the wall ..........
my anger is not on the ruling class .......... this is not anger
.......... but .... agony, pain, sadness, tears .......... why did the
course of history become topsy turvy? .......... within these
twenty years our ambitions have become upside down ..........
how did the ambitions of the doras who lost all hope surge
forward? .......... why did the development of the depressed
classes not take place because of the revolution? .......... why
did the results of the struggles boomerang? It is not important
to ask how much struggle was waged .......... its impact and
result .......... but how much of it was registered .......... that is
important .......... experiments are ours .......... results are theirs
.......... restrictions and sacrifices are for us .......... experiences,
leadership and development are their share .......... I am worried
why it has been happening like this ..........
“.......... oh my revolutionary friends! .......... as time passes
feelings die down .......... the history of experiences also
disappears .......... but the attitudes and perspectives that grow
out of them will keep going forward .......... that is why history
Telangana Stories
means it is the history of perspectives .......... that is why man
(English)
will be re-writing his history according to the perspectives
132 that are born out of experiences .......... my people of seven
5th Proof
generations .......... have to rewrite the history like Spartacus*
.......... that will be incomplete like this .......... the definition of
AVM
incompleteness depends upon your perspective ..........
18-08-08
“.......... sir .......... my people know only to struggle and
fight but do not know how to derive benefit from them ..........
my people have our anger and emotion but not worldly wisdom
.......... my people know only to die but do now know how to
win in life .......... we belong to those oppressed castes which
have produced for thousands of years all articles and created
arts with our hands without knowing how to market them and
make money ..........”
“.......... our products and art attracted the world ..........
with that migration and wars commenced .......... those who
enjoyed our art and labour handed over the country to the
foreigners because of their selfishness .......... we did not know
the language .......... we did not know how to express our ideas
.......... we had no history .......... this is not my history ..........
this is the history of someone else .......... my business is to
carry on my shoulders the leaders ..........
“.......... on that side the police .......... on this side
investigation whether I turned into an informer .......... what is
* A Roman slave who defeated Roman armies in Italy in 73 B.C. in an insurriction.
more torturous than questioning and doubting truthfulness,
sir .......... the government itself is afraid and is shifting the
police stations into towns .......... if a note is sent to the S.I. or
the minister, out of fear or devotion, the required amount is
given for the party fund .......... but why should innocent people
be tortured on the pretext they gave food or shelter, sir?
Telangana Stories
.......... why should they be thrown into jails and made to
run round courts for cases? .......... when the leaders of all the
parties are getting things done because of fear, how can it be
considered a crime if the same help is given because of
affection and admiration, sir? .......... when my wife ..........
out of fear or affection .......... without my knowledge had
carried information once or twice .......... why should she be
punished so heavily, sir? .......... ‘annalu’ also did not believe
.......... they thought that she tried to reveal their presence to
the police when opportunity presented itself .......... that was
the reason why I took part in the procession of a lakh of people
taken out against the police and the naxalites organized by
the Ambedkar Associations ..........
“.......... now every step I take is being assessed with doubt
.......... the two sections are referring to dictionaries to find
meanings which are not there .......... sir, because of continuous
jailing the fire in us has cooled .......... this life has been covered
by soot .......... the house where revolution is cooked, for want
of oxygen, the house is filled with smoke .......... my history
has gone, hazy .......... now my life is smoke without fire ..........
our lives smell half burnt wood .......... people here do not get
burnt all at once sir, pass a death sentence on me .......... or
hang me as my life neither can be burned in fire or converted
into ashes .......... I am not an individual .......... I am the mother
earth of lakhs and crores of Telanganites .......... call my
children and sister devadasis, as prostitutes and pass the death
sentence on me .......... my Telangana craves for freedom now
.......... the villages and towns which we gave shape should
belong to us .......... all these lands which we cultivated by
felling the forests should be ours .......... we should reap the
benefits of growth and development .......... we have to develop
.......... we want freedom .......... we need freedom from the
heavy weight of the schemes of revolution placed on our heads
(English) for the mere asking of a change in our lives .......... the death
sentence gives us freedom of all kinds .......... so I request you
133
to record this as my dying declaration.
5th Proof
“.......... ha! .......... ha! ha! I came making all arrangements
AVM
sir .......... I swallowed the required number of sleeping pills
18-08-08 that will kill me. My Telangana is committing suicide..........”
“.......... oh .......... my people of the world .......... don’t
play with this corpse and save humanness in man .............
co-operate with us for our freedom and equality ..........”
Pentaiah alias Praveen collapsed in the court hall ..........
a crowd gathered around him .......... there was a hubub in the
court hall .......... van – van – doctor .......... doctor .......... phone
.......... phone .......... cries, shouts .......... the court hall was
jam packed. In that confusion the pen of the judge broke.
December 1997, Vipula Monthly.
17
ENLIGHTENMENT
“ I will not study.” Gangadhari said crying uncontrollably
as tears ran down his eyes.
“If you say that again, I’ll kill you, you brute.”
Yellaiah, his father, raised the stick to beat his son again.
Latchaiah, the teacher of the village, did not like such a scene
to take place before his house. He stopped Yellaiah from
beating his son and comforted Gangadhari by hugging
him.Latchaiah observed the lashes on the dark tender body of
Gangadhari. The previous day he had told Yellaiah that his
son was not attending the school regularly. Latchaiah felt very
much agonized as if he instigated Yellaiah to beat Gangadhari.
Latchaiah had great love for Gangadhari. When he took
charge of the school, Gangadhari’s name was registered as
Gangaiah. Latchaiah got the name changed to Gangadhari.
Gangadhari had showed great interest in studies earlier and
scored good marks. But he lost interest in studies in the present
year.
“The water is getting cold,” said Mallavva, the wife of
Latchaiah as she brought tea for the three. His wife was named
Mallavva by her parents, but he called her Malleswari.
Ever since they came to that village, Yellaiah grew close
to Malleswari. If she wanted any article for the household,
say firewood, she would tell Yellaiah and he would arrange to
send them by bargaining for a lower price. Gangadhari also
was liked by the family.
Gangadhari did not drink the tea. “What harm did the
chai do to you, son! Drink it,” cajoled Malleswari. Gangadhari
put aside the tea, crying. Latchaiah drank his tea and walked
Telangana Stories
(English) towards the bathroom. The walls were made of hedge thattis.
134 Latchaiah finished his bath and was combing his hair.
“Even if you kill me, I will not study at all” said Gangadhari
5th Proof
suddenly and ran away. His foot hit the tea glass and it rolled
AVM away. Yellaiah could not catch hold of the boy.
18-08-08 Latchaiah ran towards Yellaiah. “Don’t shout at him. I
will bring him round in four or five days.” Yellaiah left
consoled.
Gangadhari suffered from fever many times during the
year. He had loose motions. He was not taken to a good doctor.
The boy could not attend the school. He had the talent to make
up lost time. Perhaps he thought that the books and the notes
were a hindrance to his freedom. Moreover, the lessons seemed
to be written keeping in mind the average boys belonging to
upper classes. They did not create any interest in the minds of
the village boys and those belonging to depressed classes. He
himself had faced this problem when he was young. The
remedy for this problem was not in his hands. If Gangadhari
could manage somehow to study upto the Intermediate class,
he could reach any heights later in his educational career.
Latchaiah, the teacher, had faced problems like
Gangadhari when he was a boy. But the problems faced were
those of his elder brother Narasanna. Narasanna did exactly
like Gangadhari when he was of Gangadhari’s age. Narasanna’s
parents behaved exactly like this boy’s parents. They too were
worried and distressed.
When Narasanna said, “I will not go to school,” they put
him to torture. They converted the house into a police lock-up
room. His thighs were pinched. He was hung upside down
and beaten. They starved him. The entire village put him to
Telangana Stories
shame. Imagining that he was under the influence of tantrics,
efforts were made to drive away the evil forces. His head was
shaved and shampooed with lemon juice. The more they
‘treated’ him in this manner the more stubborn he grew. As a
result he would wander about and go home to eat when there
were no one in the house. He slept out. Perhaps he went to
school, afraid of receiving the blows like his elder brother.
Why should there be such torture for giving education?It is
said the universal poet, Ravindrabath Tagore, freely moved
about without education for fourteen years! Perhaps he became
the universal poet as there was no pressure on him regarding
studies. That might be the reason he established Shantiniketan
advocating freedom in studies. If only Narasanna had
opportunities, he would have become a greater poet than
Tagore. Narasanna was an adept in telling stories and
answering riddles. He attracted many children with his talents.
His brother was fond of nature, trees, bushes, lakes and canals
and the like.His father forced Narasanna to learn the family
trade. His father’s behaviour made him decide that he should
do nothing advised by his father. He preferred to cry saying
“Kill me,” than to study or learn the community profession.
Narasanna was a dare-devil. He would collect strange
things walking along the fields. He would bring fruits of many
varieties. He would fell trees and bring firewood. Also fishes.
He would make the top whirl on his palms in different ways.
We were afraid of snakes in lakes and the tendrils of water
plants. But he would dive into the waters of lakes and bring
lotus and other such water flowers and sell them.
One day Narasanna’s father tied him to a stake and asked
him to learn the profession of their community beating him.
He was not given food. He lost consciousness. In the night
(English) his mother fed him, freed him and prayed him to go to the
house of some relation and begged him not to go away from
135
them. His father beat his mother and she was bed-ridden for
5th Proof three days. Narasanna had no interest either in studies or their
AVM
family profession.
18-08-08 Narasanna’s whereabouts were not known. He was not
with any of their relatives. People said he would have run
way. They thought that he might have died having jumped
into a well or a tank. His mother searched for him all over
crying. He was not found. No one could tell where he was.
Some people said that he was seen in Nizamabad after
some time. He was said to be working as a bearer in a hotel.
Pressed by his wife, Narasanna’s father collected money for
the bus fare and went to Nizamabad. He was told that the boy
had left the job. Some said he was seen in Jalna, some others
that he was seen in Bhivandi. Others said he was working in
Bombay helping the mill workers. Yet others said he was
weaving powerlooms. He was stated to have become a good
mechanic. Rumours were heard but there was no letter from
him.
Narasanna had earned the name that he did not fit into
any work and cannot get on with anyone. But no one brought
the news that he had deceived them, or had borrowed money
or had not paid them back. He could not tolerate anyone’s
authority and so could not stay on with anyone for a long
period.
Oneday he came home and told us that he would not
leave the place. They got him married. He thought that a wife
was a burden. He left his wife and went away. Later it was
rumoured that he took a Marathi woman as his mistress and
that he left her too. After that someone reported that he eloped
Telangana Stories
with the wife of another person. Someone said he was
murdered in Bombay, that he was seen in Pandaripur in the
Shirdi Sai area. Some said he was working in Surat. Later
nothing was heard of him. Brother, who desired freedom,
ended his life like that. It is not known why some people hate
social bondage. Will there be freedom beyond social bonds?
Perhaps people hate social bonds as in some cases freedom
produces strain and as in some cases the other person’s
presence takes the form of a burden for them. That may be
the reason for people to hate social bonds.
People called him a madcap. If only there was a little
compassion, a little joy and happiness in his life, with education
imparted in a free atmosphere or even the profession of the
community, these things would have helped my brother to
grow to great heights. The sadistic behaviour of the teachers,
the stubbornness of the society and the superstitions of people,
together played a havoc with persons like Narasanna who had
not yet developed ability to express themselves about their
craving for freedom, their creative talents, their ambitions and
their yearnings. Was there no chance of improving even in
the present times the nature and behavioural pattern of
Narasanna that were being observed in Gangadhari? Could
he not do anything to prevent Gangadhari getting changed
into someone like his brother?
Gangadhari was sensitive. He would get upset easily. He
did not speak out. Gangadhari had started loving trees and
bushes. Like his brother he walked along canals and tanks.
He brought fish. He took the three goats to the hillocks and
moved around trees purposefully. He sang songs by
composing poems. He had signs of becoming a poet. But how
does it help if he did not study? It was different for Tagore in
becoming a poet. Does Gangadhari have those opportunities?
(English)
Latchaiah got disturbed in mind remembering Narasanna
136
and grew sad. As it was late to go to school he sent his leave
5th Proof letter. He gulped down something and walked aimlessly along
AVM
the fields. Women were singing songs here and there. The
beautiful gardens, the fields and the Bengal gram crop attracted
18-08-08
him with their fragrances. He was tempted to pluck a few
cornheads, but stopped doing so as his refined culture came
in the way. The chrysanthemums had blossomed forth in all
their glory along the tank bunds. He did not know how long
he kept wandering. By evening he saw Gangadhari singing
songs and cajoling his goats to drink water on the sub-canal
bund of Sriram Sagar. Latchaiah reached home before nightfall
hiding behind the bushes unseen by Gangadhari.
Will man derive so much happiness and joy in the
loneliness of nature? How light he felt in body and mind! Was
Gangadhari refusing to study thinking that it would increase
the distance with nature from him? The boy had love of nature
but had no lands or fields of his own. Will this drive him to
become an agricultural labourer? Will agricultural labourers
and others be able to exchange so much of freedom and joy
with nature? Latchaiah entertained vague thoughts as he ate
his meal and slept off in the night.
Next morning Gangadhari’s mother Boodavva met
Latchaiah with a sad face. “O sir! My son did not return home
last night. The goats came home. He did not turn up during
the day also. I did not lock the door thinking he would come
anytime and eat his food. What happened to my son? He was
doing whatever he was asked to do. He has been active and
enthusiastic in whatever he did. Please see that his father does
not beat him. Kindly see that he does not run away. I remain
your slave, ever,” she said with tears.
“Don’t feel pained about him. Forget your responsibility
for a while. Don’t abuse and scold him even if he does not go
to school for somedays. What happens if he doesn’t attend
school? He can pass any examination, tenth, Inter or even
degree, by taking the exam privately after paying the fee. If
he gets interested in studies he can study whatever be his age,”
Latchaiah told her giving her encouragement. The boy became
a free person from then on.
Latchaiah bought books in Telugu and English on the
educational system when he visited Hyderabad and started
reading them. His doubts increased as he read more and more.
He began to suspect that more than parents the ‘Narasanna-
Gangadhari factor’ was responsible for only one or two students
reaching the tenth class among those who joined schools in
the first class. Gradually this opinion got confirmed in him.
He raised the same topic at the seminar conducted during the
District Educational Training Centre.
When Latchaiah met his old friend Lakshmaiah , a lecturer
working in a B.Ed. college during a marriage, he opened this
topic again. Many of the invitees showed interest in the
discussion. The discussion was on the possibility of learning
by self-efffort without the need for the educational institutes
like schools as opined by Jiddu Krishnamurthy or others. Will
the students be more enlightened if they were left to themselves
till they attain twenty years without going to school and were
allowed free movement like Rabindanath Tagore? Will the
parents, though rich, agree to this system?
As on one side the guests were eating their food, on the
other side this discussion was going on in an excited manner.
Telangana Stories “To tell the fact, the present day educational system has
(English) not been giving importance to the children’s imaginative and
137 inventive talents, to their freedom, to their likes and dislikes.
It does not give them a chance to express freely their individual
5th Proof
ideas and is turning them into a relay centre. We are making
AVM them mere tape-recorders, a radio or a T.V. relay station. They
18-08-08 are to repeat what you told them, answering questions taking
them form books. This amounts to suppressing their interest
and yearning towards learning. In order to learn to write the
language one need not spend so many years studying books.
The present day system of education calls the dalit by-stander
only to tell him that his brain is dud,” said Lakshmaiah, a little
harshly.
“You mean that whatever is learnt in the school is not of
use in the actual life. Is that so?”
“I don’t say so. According to this system what is written
in the lesson the children have to explain and express. In this
educational system there is no opportunity given to children
to express new ideas after reading a lesson. Secondly, some
understand the text but cannot express it freely. The third point
is some children feel like keeping to themselves some ideas
they had learnt in the lesson. This method of forcing the
children to vomit out what they have learnt is not proper. The
child keeps to himself what he learnt and yet responds fully
like a flowing rivulet. What is wrong in it? His individuality
has its full identity! I cite the example of the mutes. How can
we call the system educative when you expect the child to
recite what he has learnt by rote? You are only turning the
children into machines in accordance with the lesson. Nothing
is more absurd to expect the child to recite from memory by
force. As a matter of fact, children can express themselves
freely when they ‘accept’ the ideas of the text as their own
thoughts. Are not your ideas or the ideas of the lesson being
forced on the children wrongly against their own ideas?”
Lakshmaiah delivered almost a lecture by the time he
concluded. Latchaiah then narrated the case of Gangadhari to
him.
“Poverty is an obstacle for everything. Tagore, Jiddu
Krishnamurthy and the Buddha grew up without poverty and
so they could grow to the level of expressing freely about the
values of freedom and convince others. Perhaps, because of
the community in which he was born or because of poverty,
Gangadhari did not get the opportunity,’ said Lakshmaiah.
“It would have been indeed wonderful if only the
educational system could cater to the tastes and the children’s
individual requirements” replied Latchiaih with some anguish.
“I agree with you,” said Lakshmaiah and the discussion
ended there. Any discussion ends when there is agreement.
What remains is putting the ideas into practice.
Latchaiah arranged assemblies inviting young children
in his school. He encouraged Gangadahri. He made
Gangadhari sing songs during dharnas by teachers and other
protest programmes. Gangadhari earned a good name with
his talent. Latchaiah took this boy to his place during holidays
where the boy learnt band music making friends with the
bandsmen. He learnt tailoring by being friendly with the tailor.
He worked as a labourer carrying bricks and digging wells
not desiring to ask his teacher for his pocket money. He became
a good friend of the men who guard mango groves and the
shepherds. They liked his songs very dearly.
When the schools opened in the rainy season, Latchaiah
was transferred to another school. Gangadhari did not feel
Telangana Stories
(English) like going to school as Latchaiah left the school. Learning of
this, Latchaiah took Gangadhari with him to his new place.
138
After his return the boy refused to go to school. So he was
5th Proof taken to Venkat Rao dora to work as a cattle herd and attend
AVM
to household duties at home. Haritha, the grand daughter of
Venkat Rao, was attracted by this boy’s songs and such
18-08-08
activities and began following him out cutting classes at school.
Venkat Rao gave a few blows to the boy not being able to
punish his grand daughter. Gangadhari bore the punishemts
to seek Hritha’s company. Later Venkat Rao removed
Gangadhari from work as matters did not improve. Gangadhari
revolted against his father also and after some time, he ran
back to Latchaiah.
Latchaiah tried to fix the boy in a machinery workshop
but he managed to find the job of a shepherd refusing
Latchaiah’s help. Some people heard Gangadhari’s songs and
took him to their place to sing the songs of their group. As
they forced him to sing only particular songs, he left them
and returned only to find his old job of herding sheep gone.
He started as a labour hand at house construction spots.
He liked the job as he could give it up as and when he liked.
He learnt masonry in course of time.
One day a group of sanyasis visited the village. There
was an elderly person with a flowing white beard, his wife
and some disciples. The old guru had many disciples in many
places. The guru was constantly on the move meeting his
disciples.
The name of the guru was Poornananda Swamy. The
villagers called him simply Swamy or Aiah garu. The guru
would eat food at the house of one of the disciples of that
place, sing devotional songs and give spiritual discourses.
Telangana Stories
“These physical bonds are a myth, an illusion. The joys and
sorrows of life are an illusion. The human body is only a
leather bag. Why should we develop ego taking a look at this
physical frame? Everyone should be dust one day. It is our
goodness that we leave behind. That is the only truth.” These
words of the guru were liked by Gangadhari.
That evening Gangadhari sang his songs in the assembly
and asked the guru many questions. The guru was astonished
at the boy’s intelligence and asked him to stay with him.
Gangadhari visited many places in the company of the
spiritual guru and gained a lot of experience. When the wife
of the guru passed away owing to ill-health, this boy occupied
an important place in the entourage. Whenever the guru was
unwell, he sent Gangadhari with his disciples. He visited many
mutts, met other spiritual leaders and gained more experience.
Now Gangadhari learnt some Sanskrit slokas, some Hindi
and Marathi songs and some English. He started singing the
songs of Kabirdas and Ravidas melodiously. Ratna, who met
Ganagadhari at one of the International ashrams began to
worship him. He did not observe this development. Ratna who
belonged to a Telugu family settled in Maharashtra, She had
lost her husband in an accident. Her parents did everything
possible to help her regain peace of mind.
Ratna invited Gangadhari to visit her place. Her parents
also wished that it would be good if Gangadhari provided the
needed light in her life. Gangadhari had not turned his mind
towards marriage. His thoughts turned to his first guru
Poornananda Swamy. He did not know where his guru was.
He took leave of Ratna and left alone in search of his guru
and went around many places.
(English) In a village, naxalites confronted him. Gangadhari refused
to tell them about himself. They suspected that he belonged
139
to the secret service of the police. They thrashed him and left
5th Proof him there. He lost consciousness while singing spiritual songs.
AVM
After the naxalites left, the villagers gave him shelter pitying
him.
18-08-08
Later the police suspected him in another village.
“Who are you?”
“I am a living being.”
“Your name?”
“Don’t know it yet.”
“Which place?”
“I am searching for it.”
They thought he was a courier of the naxalites and beat
him. He lost consciousness singing his spiritual songs. A
policeman who had heard such songs said, ”This fellow looks
like a spiritual guru. Let us leave him alone.” With that,
Gangadhari could save his life.
One evening he was drinking water at a bore well singing
songs to himself. An officer of the Girijan Welfare Board heard
his songs when the jeep stopped for water to fill the radiator.
The officer suggested that it would be good if he sang for the
upliftment of the people and offered to give him money for
his services. Gangadhari sang songs when they organized
programmes. But he felt that he was a coolie who lost his
freedom and left them in search of his guru.
One morning he met a group of naxalites. One of the
members identified him. “Aren’t you Gangadhari anna? Don’t
Telangana Stories
think otherwise. I had a classmate very much like you. I saw
him long, long ago. I do not know whether he is alive or dead,”
said he.
Gangadhari could not recognise him. His boyhood days
became vague like the experiences of a previous birth. He
kept quiet, not being able to say ‘yes’ or ‘no’. After a while he
started to sing a song and the naxalite was sure he was
Gangadhari. As he finished his song, the naxalite hugged
Gangadhari.
“Gangadhari I am Sudhakar. We both moved around the
hillocks and trees and tank bunds as boys,” exclaimed he with
tears in his eyes.
Gangadhari learnt many things about his house and
people. His father had died two years ago. Mother always
talked of Gangadhari. His younger sister had been married.
She had two children. Her husband had left for Arab countries
for his livelihood. Latchaiah had been promoted as a lecturer.
His wife Malleswari was elected as the president of the Mandal
in the women’s reserved seat. Latchaiah remembered
Gangadhari now and then. A Shirdi Sai Baba temple had been
constructed in their village. Rajaiah, Gangadhari’s close friend
had become an important contractor and was now the Sarpanch
of the village. Venkat Rao dora died long ago. His
granddaughter Haritha had two children. Her husband was
killed by the naxals. She now ran a private school in her
grandmother’s house. She remembered Gangadhari and
referred to him now and then. Sudhakar wanted to marry
Haritha under the widow marriage act but the party did not
allow it though Haritha agreed for the marriage.
When Haritha’s reference was made, Gangadhari
recollected Ratna.
(English) “Are you not fed up with this lonely life which does not
140 belong to anyone? How are you able to lead such a lonely
life? Why don’t you do something good to the people living
5th Proof
amongst people?” asked Sudhakar.
AVM
Gangadhari smiled. It was not sadness. It did not hint at
18-08-08 irony. It expressed serenity.
“Is the revolutionary struggle you make intended for the
people? If so, what is the place of the likes and dislikes of the
people in it ?” asked Gangadhari his direct question to
Sudhakar. He continued speaking.
“Revolution is your desire. The struggle of your theory
is to change the desires of the people into your own desire.
Don’t you agree? You are forcing your desires and ideas on
the people. Because some people accept your ideas, you are
under the false impression that it is people’s wish. What is
meant by working for the people? When do you reach that
stage? When you do not extertion desires for yourself then it
will become possible for you to work for the people. That
means, did you or have you vanquished your desires? Did
you manage to win against yourself? Are you experiencing
the joy of having won over your mind, over your desires?
What is meant by joy and sorrow? Does joy mean craving for
things? You will be happy if I and others behave as you wish
us to behave. That will be your happiness. How will it give
me joy? Did you read the preachings of Lord Buddha? As a
matter of fact, what is meant by freedom, love and mercy?”
Sudhakar faltered a little and spoke of what all he knew.
He stressed that there was nothing better than the physical life
of man.
“I didn’t contradict you! I also discussed the physical
Telangana Stories
life. I am talking about man,” replied Gangadhari.
As the discussion was interesting the group wanted
Gangadhari to stay with them for a week as there was no time
for further discussion then. Gangadhari followed them.
Within a week, every member of that group was bothered
in their minds about the questions : “Did you win over your
mind? What is meant by mind? what is freedom? What is meant
by society? What are the bonds of life? Is it possible to achieve
freedom and deliverence without first getting rid of the mental
and physical bonds of man?” Gangadhari did not attempt to
give them answers of any sort. The commander of the group
dismissed the discussion as belonging to the thought process.
“When mind is activated, from this activity perspectives,
theories and desires generate. Then how can a discussion on
the mind be called discussion of the thought process?”
questioned Gangadhari.
On one occasion the Area Division Secretary took part
in the discussion. No one could find a satisfactory definition.
Gangadhari did not reveal it. The naxals wondered whether
these persons who looked like sanyasis who are seekers of
the eternal truth were capable of such deep discussion.
Gangadhari took leave of them when their secretary told him
that there was a meeting at the level of the Divisional area. He
again started his search for his guru, the tatwik Poornananda
Swamy.
In a town, he heard about his guru who had gone there
the previous year. The guru had talked about Gangadhari. The
guru’s health had deteriorated. The guru had expressed his
doubt whether he would be able to visit them again.
Gangadhari learnt that the disciples of the guru from all over
(English) had built an ashram at some place. Gangadhari could locate
the ashram. The guru had become emancipated and had grown
141
very old. The guru shed tears on seeing Gangadhari. He was
5th Proof happy that his child came searching for him and shed tears of
AVM joy.
18-08-08 There were about ten members in the ashram. The ashram
had a pleasant atmosphere. There were trees all round. The
ashram had all facilities with rooms and a hall. It was a model
ashram. In the evening someone started to sing devotional
songs but the guru asked that person to desist from singing
them.
“Where does God exist, my son? Why do you search for
the God who does not exist? God is an illusion. Those who
could not conquer their minds created God and appealed to
him to satisfy their desires. Your God is born in your desires.
Your mind is your God. Your mind is your Satan. These two
exist nowhere else but in your mind, my son.”
Gangadhari felt happy at the change he observed in the
thinking of his guru. Lord Buddha had also said the same.
Gangadhari sang the songs written in this vein of thought
playing the musical instrument kanjeera to beat time.
Days were rolling by. The disciples were coming and
going. His guru was happy to hear Gangadhari discuss with
the disciples the problems of life and mind. Gangadhari had
reached great heights in attaining enlightenment. He woke up
early and did gardening and cleaned the premises. He cooked,
he felled trees and brought firewood. He cleaned the toilets
and bathrooms. Why, he carried on many such chores. The
guru’s health improved observing Gangadhari’s jest and spirit.
The guru was worried that he had no heir all these days. Now
he was rid of that worry.
One morning, the disciples gathered around their guru
drinking warm porridge. Someone raised the topic of family
and sanyasa.
“The difference between chastisement and lust is the
difference between sanyasa and family,” said one of them.
“Managing family life like a sanyasi is the essence of
real life,” said someone else.
“If that really happens, this world will be filled with infinite
love,” averred another.
The discussion went on as the guru heard them all silently.
Gangadhari spoke his mind when the opportunity arose.
“I want that I and Ratna should live together. What is
your opinion?”
“If Ratna can leave her children with her parents she can
become one of us here.”
“What about the bramhacharya talked about by
Buddhism?” asked someone.“Sanyasa is the family life led
by the living being in order to allow the being to live. Samsara
or the family life is nothing but living for the sake of the illusory
bonds of life. The sanyasa suggested by Buddism is great. To
live the life of sanyasi while leading a family life is greater
still. That is the reason why Buddism declined and Hindu
dharma managed to survive and grow.”
There was again a discussion on this issue. They could
not decide anything with specificity. The discussion was left
undecided as it was thought that taking a decision would make
a partial and unfair conclusion.
Telangana Stories Gangadhari brought Ratna. With the arrival of Ratna there
(English) was a glow in the ashram. If his mother learnt that he was
142 alive, she would feel happy. Gangadhari put before his guru
his proposal to visit his mother along with Ratna.
5th Proof
“If you go there, many of your friends and relatives will
AVM
meet you. It may take a long time for you to return. I cannot
18-08-08 bear your separation. Why should not your mother stay here
in her old age? If a letter is written she will come flying. Or it
is better still if we send one of the disciples to bring her,”
suggested the guru.
Gangadhari’s mother Boodavva came to the ashram and
turned into an ashramite. Haritha who had heard of
Gangadhari, made a couple of visits to the ashram. Latchaiah
and Laksmaiah also met Gangadhari and complemented the
guru.
A senior disciple who was as old as the guru asked the
guru,” how do you want to run the ashram after your demise?”
“It is a matter left to your discretion,” said the guru, politely
escaping from a discussion on the topic. Yet there was a
discussion for some time. Gangadhari who came that way
spoke his mind.
“Human beings are craving for true freedom. Shall we
start a school that will be like a world where true freedom,
pious humanity and mercy would prosper?” asked Gangadhari
keeping in mind his life.
“Will those who enjoyed and experienced true freedom,
love and mercy here be able to live in the world outside?”
doubted one of the disciples.
Gangadhari was surprised that the thought never occurred
to him. He appealed to the guru for his message.
“Son, the system you have in mind is not the proper
answer. This world is the truth. Selfishness, jealousy, the bonds,
the craving for superiority, the state and government - all these
are truths. But all these are an illusion. Getting lost in one’s
selfishness in all these aspects is the illusion. To get free from
selfishness while living in all these aspects and yet lead the
life of a sanyasi is the real emancipation from illusion. That is
true freedom, love and mercy.
This is called, by some, as the life of a rajayogi. It is
selfishness to run ashrama and mutts developing one’s beliefs,
increasing the properties of the ashramas and squeezing money
from the disciples. Deriving happiness from work is the supreme
joy. Guru Ravidas was a very great philosopher who sought
truth but he lived mending shoes and moved about begging
and had not an iota of pride. Eternal knowledge is not
something available with some person. It is not available
somewhere else. It is available in the lowest of the low classes
of people. What is ‘brahma gnana?’ It is the happiness derived
from creating something. It is the lower class people that create
all things and wealth. That is why the people of the lower
classes should be called as ‘brahma gnanis.’ No one else
knows better what is meant by supreme happiness.
“What is the meaning of the statement that those who
have attained brahma gnana are to be called brahmins?” a
disciple asked.
“That is wrong, son. It is the shudras, the lowest class,
that attained brahma gnana and other sundry communities.
How is it possible for the Brahmins who do not carry any
profession that becomes one with nature to attain brahmagnana
and brhamananda? These two keep far away from them. It is
Telangana Stories
(English) possible for those who get rid of authority and haughtiness.
That is brahmagnana. That is the way of escaping from this
143
illusion. The real eternal happiness lies in getting out of the
5th Proof illusion of selfishness, hatred, physical bonds, the feelings of
‘mine’, ‘not mine’, ‘I am great’, etc.. while living in the midst
AVM
of these qualities. That is true sanyasa. That is what a true
18-08-08
rajayogi does. That is the life as depicted by the Buddha. When
nothing is yours, all becomes yours. This statement of the
Buddha is a great statement. What Gangadhari desires is an
ideal world that is separate from the ordinary world. That is
not easily attainable. We have to stress on winning over the
mind while being part of the life, doing things for the welfare
of the world and at he same time remembering that nothing
belongs to us. The families, husbands wives, children, the
properties, power, name and fame, religion and community,
this body and the feelings and opinions that are formed along
with it -getting released from all these is meant by freedom
from illusion. It is then that true freedom, unsullied love, mercy,
an ideal world and true socialism come into being. The Buddha,
Kabir, guru Ravidas and others have stressed on this essence,
son! That is the message this kartika full moon day gives you.”
Discussion took place. They came to the conclusion that
the correct and natural educational system is that which
encourages students to detect for themselves freely by
themselves and create in them the interest and taste to learn
more and act accordingly. The disciples gave their word to
co-operate in starting such a school. The guru blessed them to
commence the work soon.
All the disciples gathered on Buddha pournami day at
the ashram. The school was inaugurated by Boodavva. The
guru lighted the lamp. The school was named “Educational
Telangana Stories
Research Centre” on the suggestion of Latchaiah and
Lakshmaiah.
The school, which was meant for the poor students, ran
well. Latchaiah got the mess charges released from the social
welfare department for the hostel students. The officials
complimented the school. After sometime Boodavva passed
away, having lived happily.
A seminar for seven days was organized with the
encouragement of Latchaiah and Lakshmaiah. As Lakshmaiah
had become the Registrar of a University, he managed to get
different types of grants for the seminar and the programme
was co-sponcered by the University.
During the seminar Russel, Pavel, Mendel, Marks, J.K.,
Ericfam, Tagore, Gandhi, Ambedkar, Mao, Gijubai, the
Buddha, the gurukulams of the present day, the caste system,
from Phoole to the railway train, children’s literature and many
such topics were discussed.
The students of the ashram, their parents and the disciples
of the ashram took part in the discussions. Many experiences…
many experiments, many responses. The participants had a
clear idea of what a school should be.
Gangadhari visited a number of educational institutes in
the country, met many eminent teachers and collected
contributions from those who had regard for the ashram. A
dry land of forty acres adjacent to the ashram was purchased.
The ryots lowered the prices as it was for a good cause. A
fence was raised around the land. Fruit, vegetable, and flower
gardens were raised by the students of the ashram. The ashram
grew into a natural garden.
The games and songs, which were a part of the education,
(English) made the students feel that life was a happy sport. They learnt
to do any work as part of a game.
144
Gangadhari who had spent the whole day with the
5th Proof
children, felt tired and retired earlier than usual. He felt a kind
AVM of satisfaction in that tiredness. He experienced the flow of
18-08-08 some energy throughout his body. He suddenly realised that
the fire of investigation mingled with dissatisfaction was
propelling him forward all these days. A new question began
to bother him. Will not people be able to achieve something
without some deep, secret dissatisfaction in the form of a desire
rage from the depths of the heart and push them into action?
The Buddha, Kabir, Rabindranath Tagore, Vemana, Pothuluri,
J.K.Phoole, Ambedkar- were they all fired by such a glow?
Did they discover the ways of changing this flame of
dissatisfaction into a glow of satisfaction? Into a new attitude?
That night, Gangadhari remained thinking for how long, no
one knows. No one knew when he went to sleep…. And when
he passed away in that sleep. Some said it was a heart attack.
Some said it was brain hemorrhage. Ratna who tried to wake
him up went pale. The last rites were conducted with his
favourite songs being rendered by the disciples and students.
“The man who was to have given light to the world left
when the world was in darkness” said the guru paying tribute
to Gangadhari with tear filled eyes. Latchaiah and lakshmaiah
felt sad that Gangadhari left the school as an institution when
he should have developed it into a University.
The guru did not live long who pined for Gangadhari.
The old disciples came together and constructed a tomb for
their guru. Ramakrishna and Sai bhajans started in course of
time. Ratna felt lonely. She understood that unless they all
held together, it was difficult to run the school.
Telangana Stories
Ratna invited Haritha to come and help her. Haritha (English)

expressed her inability to do so. The school she was running 145
now had a strength of three hundred students offering
5th Proof
instructions upto the seventh class. She did not like to come
out of the bounds of her school for the sake of ideals. AVM

Ratna requested Latchaiah and Lakshmaiah to take 18-08-08

voluntary retirement and offer their services to the ashram.

They could not rise to the occasion. Ideals are one thing.
Implementing them is another. Ratna was disappointed that
they could not separate themselves from happiness and identity
which they enjoyed in the society.
She left the ashram, unable to swallow the sharp remarks
of the old disciples who taunted her constantly.
The ashram got delapitated after some time.
The board with the words ”Educational Research Centre”
had fallen by the side of the gate as if waiting for someone to
resurrect it . The students left the ashram and went their ways.
The garden went dry.
Now the ashram shows itself as ruins to the passers by.
Once a while the old disciples of the guru go to that place to
visit the tomb. On such occasions, people hear inaudibly some
religious songs being sung there.
18
REAL ESTATE
It was raining. The sky was heavily overcast after many
days of eager waiting. Perhaps there is a kind of happiness
even in expectation. Mallayya was very happy. As a matter of
fact Mallayya’s family had planned a ‘garden dinner’
programme for the day. Mallayya sent his son the previous
evening to fetch his son-in-law, Sudhakar, in this connection.
In all probability the programme would get postponed. Yet
Mallayya was happy.
Mallayya glanced at his beautiful garden from the window.
Dark clouds had covered the sky. It was still dark at eight as it
was at six in the morning.
Mallayya brushed his teeth with paste and came out into
the verandah gargling sun-flower oil in his mouth.
The house of Mallayya was constructed beautifully. There
were eight coconut palms which had grown more than eighteen
feet tall. A grilled frame in semi-circle over the gate with
jasmine creepers. A variety of different types of plants brought
from the government agriculture farm, a green lawn. Different
types of gourds spreading over the supporting frames, ladies-
fingers, coriander and other vegetable plants. Gora the atheist
would wonder whether it was possible to grow a vegetable
and a flower garden together so beautifully. His garden
symbolized the culture of an educated man who was an
agriculturist. The house and the garden lent a beauty to that
street.
Mallayya was a common looking person. There was a
glow in his dark face. Calmness and gentleness were
characteristics of his personality. He was in his fifties. Born in
Telangana Stories
(English) a poor agricultural family he came up in life by studying hard.
His wife Yellamma had done B.Ed and was working as a school
146
assistant. They had four children. Mallayya also worked as a
5th Proof school assistant for some years. Later he took the master’s
AVM
degree in economics and in literature. He was working as a
lecturer in economics.
18-08-08
Mallyya had three brothers and a sister. A hut and half an
acre of land was all their property held jointly. After he got
employed he bought two acres adjoining his land. His brother
who had studied upto the degree ran a private school and
looked after the land. Mallayya got a pump set connection
fixed for that land.
Mallayya had all the qualities of those who come up in
life the hard way. After he became a teacher also he used to
water the land both in the mornings and evenings by drawing
it from the step-well walking up the ramp. He told the students
that doing so was an ideal. Work gave him delight. He would
be in a good mood when he worked. Work gave him great
thoughts. Work was meditation for him. That was also one of
the reasons for the garden to take a beautiful shape.
He respected and loved work. When he was young it
was necessary for him to work while he studied. Now the
habit turned into a hobby as work gave him pleasure. It was
this work habit that shaped his good manners and culture.
How many know that there is happiness in the work habit?
Mallayya had great admiration for Mao. He felt that Mao
should have been born in India as a friend of Ambedkar. He
admired the educational programmes and the communes
introduced by Mao in China. The great ideal of Mao was ‘work
in one session and study in another session’. Mallayya believed
Telangana Stories
that poverty and inequality imposed by the caste system could
be solved by this ‘work-study’ shift system. He was sure that
when the compulsory primary education succeeded, higher
education would be within the reach of all in India. As a result
poverty, laziness, disrespect for work and the feeling of
inequalities among castes and religions would disappear. It
was only then India would grow as an ideal country in the
world. He explained the same point to the students in the
classes. He took part in many movements in keeping with his
ideals.
Mallayya’s children imbibed his ideals. They showed
equal dedication for work and study. They were never proud
that they scored higher marks than others. That was the reason
why everyone liked his children.
Mallayya’s eldest son Sandeep secured a lecturer’s job in
a private engineering college. Yet he had set his aim on
becoming an R.D.O. or a C.T.O of the rank of a Group-I officer.
His daughter Pawani was doing her medical course in Kakatiya
Medical College. Kranti, next to her, was studying the degree
course. The youngest of them all, Shravya, secured a rank in
the district at the Intermediate examination. Sandeep and
Pawani telephoned that they would not be able to attend the
‘garden dinner’ programme.
There were some who did call Mallayya a miser. But that
was not the truth. It was a fact that he would not indulge in
wasteful expenditure. He brought up Sudha, the daughter of
his younger brother who was an attender, as his own daughter.
He celebrated her marriage during the summer holidays in his
house when she was in her second year degree course, as a
good alliance was suggested for her.
(English) Sudha went to her mother’s place from her in-law’s to
spend the Ashadha month. She stayed with her mother for a
147
week and went to her uncle’s house. The bridegroom was
5th Proof experiencing the pangs of separation from his wife. Sudha
AVM
was standing in the rain with a towel tied to her head after
bath and was plucking jasmine flowers. Mallayya smiled at
18-08-08
the thought that Sudha too liked to drench in the rain like him.
On seing her he recollected the friendly discussion Sudha
and her husband had during dinner in the night. Though they
discussed cheerfully, the topic was of a serious nature. Sudha
said that she would complete her degree staying in her uncle’s
house for the year. The young man had not yet got over the
joys of married bliss. He kept talking something evading the
point raised by Sudha. Mallayya did not interfere in the
discussion and smiled it off. But in the night he was
preoccupied thinking of it.
Sudhakar came from a very poor family. He was the eldest
of the children. He secured a teacher’s job in the interview
held by the Zilla Parishat. He had to stop his M.Sc. course
midway for the sake of the job. During the engagement session
discussion took place in general without going deep into
particulars.
Sudha desired to do M.Sc. and wanted that Sudhakar
should get his Ph.D. For Sudha her uncle was the ideal and
the model. Her aim was to work like her aunty. Sudha’s
younger sister Bhavitha failed the tenth class four times and
decided stubbornly to stop her studies. Naturally when the
girl stops her studies, the next thing for the parents to do is
celebrating her marriage. The younger sister getting married
first leads to whispers, rumours and other problems. So her
father was in a hurry to celebrate the marriage of Sudha as
early as possible. Mallayya understood his brother’s
predicament. In such an unavoidable situation, Sudha had to
agree for her marriage. She gave her consent to marry only
after she got an assurance that her marriage would not come
in the way of her studies.
Yellamma and Shravya were busily engaged in the
preparation for the garden party. Drenched in rain, Kranthi
was seen bringing in mutton and a broiler cock. Mallayya
came out of the house, ‘pulling’ oil in his mouth. He had folded
up his lungi and was holding a long oar-like wooden rod as
though to clear the drain running in front of his house. His
aim was to get drenched in the rain, of course.
Suddenly an awful smell greeted Mallayya. Someone had
thrown a dead cat or a dog in the vacant open site beside his
house. Mallayya’s happy mood got disturbed. He had thought
of forgetting the problems of his street but could not because
of the smell. He was angry with the owner of the vacant site.
He had thought of buying that plot himself twelve years
ago. Ravinder brought his close friends and embarrassed him.
He assured that he would construct his house within a year.
Mallayya was happy that he would have a neighbour and
helped Ravinder in the transaction. Mallayya realized that
Ravinder had different plans. He had no mind to construct a
house in the site. He bought plots at four or five different
places. Mallayya had unwittingly helped Ravinder in buying
the plot. Ravinder would buy plots, keep them vacant and
when houses came up all round sell them when the price shot
up. This was a business tactic followed by some.
Mallayya faced many problems as the plot was left vacant.
He had to build a compound wall on that side spending his
money. The owners of the plots on other sides built walls and
Telangana Stories
(English) Ravinder’s plot looked like a protected fort now. Twelve years
ago a gunta of land consisting of 121 square yards was priced
148
at rupees ten thousand. Now a gunta cost sixty thousand
5th Proof rupees. Unsatisfied with the rate Ravinder wanted a lakh for
AVM
each gunta.
18-08-08 The ‘real estate’ business is one in which a person earns
without doing anything. People buy sites or land which look
desolate, far away from the town or city. Some build houses
who need them. Later a cinema hall or a college, a bus-stage
or a market or even a nursing home may come up there. And
then one should observe how the price of land rises. Persons
like Ravi make the best use of the situation. The new house is
built a foot higher than the neighbouring house. As a result
the house built earlier looks as though the earth had sunk there.
What is the use even if a house is constructed by raising the
foundation thinking that the road level would rise? After twenty
or thirty years the road level rises very high and the house
remains far below it. The vacant plot owners are benefited in
this manner while those who build houses are at a
disadvantage. If Mallayya and others had not built their houses,
the price of Ravinder’s plot would not have exceeded twenty
thousand rupees a gunta.
These persons do not come forward to help in meeting
the municipal authorities for the erection of electric poles. They
will not pay a single pie to bear expenses. They are least
bothered about the efforts made to force the municipality to cinema are also the areas. Art and literature also play their
take up the construction of drains. They escape saying they part in the game.
cannot be considered citizens of the locality. They feel that
The real estate business enjoys the importance which a
the need is not theirs. They would pay when they construct
minister who is in power enjoys. This business improves its
their house, they say. The area where Mallayya lived was one
value of authority, movable and immovable property in relation
of the important centres in the town now. There was the effort
to the exchange it can workup with other such business houses.
of twenty five years behind the present situation. Mallayya Telangana Stories
(English) Real estate in other forms is possible in accordance with the
was the unelected secretary who helped the growth and
limitations. All these are real estates which depend on mutual
development of the colony. But the time-serving people will 149
co-operation. Yet each one has its special features. That is the
be ready to sell the plots when the prices go up as a result of
5th Proof reason why each group, caste, race, country and family tries
the efforts of persons like Mallayya.
AVM
to achieve growth to the extent possible individually.
Mallayya was good at making such calculations. He
18-08-08 When the values in different wings of real estate are equal
wished that such persons who made profits easily should be
the individuals and the institutions indulge in mutual give and
done away with. If he had the forethought of Ravinder at that
take exercise, respect each other and outwardly appear to be
time the plot would have been his now. In what way did his
one. When inequalities arise among them, the one with higher
broad-mindedness benefit him? Was it only to help the
value exhibits its superiority and looks down on the others
neighbour to make profits easily?
slighting them, says Mallayya.
Many people think that real estate business deals only
Education is by itself a ‘real-estate’. So long as a person
with buying and selling of houses and plots. But it means
has the real-estate called education, people also give him
converting human relations into a business enterprise. There
respect. Will they respect his attender brother equally with
will be an increase of population where there are people and
him? The honour he enjoys is because of his growing up in
where human relationships exist. The cost of plots increase
the real estate called education. Once he loses it he falls back
keeping in view the caste, religion, group, status and
into square one. Getting respected in one field because of the
conveniences available.
value one enjoys in anthor field is purely temporary. Then the
Different varieties of real estate business flourished now solution lies in making special efforts in every field. If such a
in the world. If one variety is connected with education and thing does not happen, Ahyuta Rao who was so close to him
knowledge, the other has something to do with economic will also distance himself from him and it would happen
relations. Yet another deals with officials and with political naturally.
authority. Economic status – culture – caste – perspective –
Mallayya had helped Achyuta Rao who was a civil
male superiority and allied things are also some of them. Media
contrctor. If Achyuta Rao could consolidate himself as a
– newspapers – radio – T.V. and the like as well as sports and
contractor, it was because of Mallayya. Achyuta Rao also did
not deny this fact. Lakshman Rao, Achyuta Rao’s son and
Sandeep, Mallayya’s son were classmates. The two families
were very close to each other. Sandhya, Achyuta Rao’s
daughter was treated by Yellamma as her own daughter.
Sandhya used to like Sandeep. He had no other avocation
Telangana Stories
but studying. The neighbours envied the two. Achyuta Rao
and Mallayya themselves felt that the two would make an ideal
pair. One day a near relative spoke it out with Sandhya’s
mother. But this development pained Achyuta Rao who was
in debts. He felt as though the suggestion meant that as he
was not in a position to celebrate his daughter’s marriage, he
could think of giving her away to a groom who belonged to a
lower caste. The thought made him angry. When Sandeep
secured a seat in M.Tech through GATE Sandhya felt very
happy. The three youngsters went to a movie that night.
Achyuta Rao flared up saying why his daughter should be so
friendly with a boy who belonged to a lower caste.
“Are you not friendly with them?” shouted Lakshman
Rao and silenced his father. Strangely the outburst of Achyuta
Rao changed everyone in the family within a year. Achyuta
Rao himself forgot what he had said. He got ready mentally
to give his consent if Sandeep expressed his desire to marry
Sandhya. But his ego came in the way to make the proposal.
He felt that there was a great need for elders to play the role of
middlemen so that his ego would not take a dent and other
necessities like dowry and gifts would be taken care of in
inter-caste marriages. Achyuta Rao was worried that many
marriages were not taking place for want of such a system.
Sandhya and her mother cut short their visits to Yellamma
afraid of the society. They kept up appearances saying that
their castes were not the same. Anyway, what was wrong if
Sandeep married Sandhya? Was he deformed or lame? If they
had come out openly saying that he was a handsome boy,
what would have been the response? Yellamma’s thinking
was different in this affair.
Yellamma had a keen eye on dowry. She forgot that she
(English) did not carry any dowry to her in-laws. If anyone reminded
her of it she answered back that she was earning well. She did
150
not mind if Sandeep married a girl of any caste. But he should
5th Proof be given a sum almost equal or a little this way or that to the
AVM
amount that is given to a boy like Sandeep in their caste. She
also said if the girl was highly educated like Sandeep and
18-08-08
earned an equally high salary like him, she would not mind to
whatever caste the girl belonged and would not take a pie as
dowry. Indirectly she meant that Sandeep would marry the
girl whom his mother liked and approved!
A person who thinks that his caste is higher than a
particular caste is like a lazy person who thinks he should
earn well without doing any work as in the real-estate business.
If in that business people get a higher price for a plot, here
people try to gain profit through the caste in which they were
born and through connections. The solution was in recognizing
the fact that higher self evaluation of one’s caste does not
work. Yellamma used to get terribly upset whenever she
thought of Gayathri who lived seven houses away. Yellamma
guessed that Gayathri was afraid that Sandeep might be in
love with her daughter Uma. Did it not amount to expressing
her desire through her fear it would be good if Sandeep loved
her daughter? Who will love the girl who had been failing the
intermediate exam consecutively for three years? Once it was
Achyuta Rao’s daughter. Now was it Gayathri? His sending
the books needed for external exams with his money to her
on her request has been made a crime! How ambitious was
Gayathri, who belonged to a caste that was not fit to be
mentioned also? Would Gayathri seek on alliance for her son
from a higher caste? But she was ready to trap youngmen
who were highly qualified. People knock away educated
youngmen without giving dowry and then talk of ideals and
principles and talk deridingly of caste and religion. Was it
said for nothing that a girl should be given in marriage into a
higher family and a girl taken from a poor family as one’s
daughter-in-law by our elders? Had not Kodavakanti Kutumba
Rao narrated in his work “Parvathi Parinayam” how hellish it
was if a girl of a higher caste was made one’s daughter-in-
law? There are mean minds who say ‘what would you bring
to us if you visit us and what will you give us if we visit your
house!’ That is how these small minds express their love.
Yellamma spoke out her mind like that. She was afraid that
parents of girls may take away her grown up sons without
giving dowry.
Mallayya’s mind was pre-occupied with thoughts. He
removed the dead cat and threw it into the drain. If any had
done such a deed in the past he would have lectured for half
an hour.
Of late Mallayya was trying to be generous only when
needed. The unexpected blows made him act like that. There
was the long period of social evolution behind this. There will
be always a clash between individual selfishness and social
responsibility. During the thirty years that passed by individual
freedom won the victory. Mallayya lost the battle. His social
service outlook made it easy for individual selfishness to win.
Mallayya belonged to the first generation of educated
persons after winning independence. He was one of the poor
students who acquired higher education after a lapse of
hundreds of years. He was a model for those who left the
professions of their castes and earned a job because of his
education. He easily won the hearts of people by his hard
work at studies as well as by his humility and obedience. His
Telangana Stories humility helped him in securing a job soon.
(English)
Though Yellamma was not a beauty Mallayya married
151
her without taking dowry as she was educated and cultured
5th Proof and was also in a job. After marriage he gave an advance to
AVM
buy the land by the side of his house and bought the house
plot in the second year. Yellamma was of the opinion that
18-08-08
their earnings should be enjoyed by them. In the early days of
their marriage there were quarrels between them on Mallayya
buying lands for the joint family and other expenditure he
incurred. Mallayya argued that their prosperity would enhance
the prestige of their family. But in course of time Mallayya
lost the battle and Yellamma won. From then on there were no
misunderstandings between them. Mallayya could not but
come to terms with the line of thought between social
responsibility and individual freedom which was not his. He
had the satisfaction that he had purified himself by educating
Sudha and celebrating her marriage. Perhaps Yellamma too
had a similar feeling.
Yellamma’s ambition in life was that she should possess
a house of her own. After her wish was fulfilled she changed
a great lot. It is women who face bitter experiences in a rented
house. The house owners decide what vegetables should be
cooked, how many friends and relatives could visit and during
what timings they should not come and other such things. If
the caste is an additional qualification in the case of some, for
Yellamma it became a minus point. She felt that even her
enemies should not face such problems. The difficulties one
experienced in rented houses strengthened her desire to own
a house.
Mallayya differed with his wife on this issue. He felt sad
that the poverty he experienced before he secured a job, the
Telangana Stories
insecurity he felt because of caste suppression and the
disrespect shown to him by the society hastened the
construction of his house. When he recollected the saying that
fools build houses and wise men live in them, it made him
smile that they both were an example.
Mallayya mused that if he had bought more lands then,
they would have fetched him a lot of money. If he had done
so his younger brother need not have worked as an attender.
What did he gain after working hard for twenty five years –
except possess the old house?
Mallayya actively thought of selling the house. The
reasons behind the thought of selling such a beautiful house
were different. On the day he made a mention of his thought,
Yellamma shed tears. She applied leave for school that day
and did not eat food because of grief.
But as street quarrels and teasing of girls increased day
by day, Yellamma also started entertaining her husband’s
thought. They both went round on a scooter searching for a
good plot. They did not find any plot that compared well with
their plot. The love and the bond one has on one’s own house
is such. They realized that they took the decision late when
they learnt of the rates at which plots were sold. Even if they
went in for not so good a locality, they would be able to buy
only the plot after selling the house.
Their present house would not fetch the price they
expected. Those who wanted to buy it said it was an old house
built in an old model and wondered how long it would last.
They started bargaining by taking the pros and cons into
consideration. Moreover people had fallen a prey to Vasthu of
late. Mallayya had no particular interest inVasthu. Yellamma
came to know that a vacant plot had a greater value than a
(English)
house in the real estate field.
152
The person who bought a vacant plot can build a house
5th Proof according to his plan in stages. He can take loans from L.I.C.
AVM
and other agencies. Such facilities were few in buying a ready
made hosue.
18-08-08
Mallayya was pained that his house will not fetch the
amount he expected. Raja Reddy who bought a bus with his
help prospered. The comparison between them depressed him.
He felt disgusted saying that all their earnings turned into dead
capital. Yellamma was very much upset at what her husband
said. “We were treated as human beings only after we built
this house. Have you forgotten so soon the great self-
confidence the house has given us and our attachment with
the house?” She accused him angrily.
For their children the house was like their mother. Perhaps
a little more so too. Their mother sometimes chided them. But
the house gave them cool shelter always and ever. To the
children protecting the house was like protecting their mother.
They fought like revolutionary soldiers for their right on the
house and the street.
Twenty five years ago they had bought the plot with great
hopes and ideals. Compared with the present the past was
happier. Things do not happen according to man’s preferences.
History also has an order. History moves forward following
the order of events. The ideal of the socialist society imagined
by Mallayya falling behind may be a part of this order. Perhaps
his notion that economic theory was the deciding factor was
defective. The socialist struggles of revolution fell into the
background and lost their strength.
Mallayya had the habit of saying that every small incident
Telangana Stories
that took place in his house or the street was a part of national
and international situation. The colony in which he lived got
divided into two groups when Pavani was studying
intermediate. She was now doing medicine. His group became
weak gradually and the other group strengthened. This brought
about a feeling of frustration in Mallayya.
Pavani was returning after visiting her friend Suneetha.
Then lights went off. A vagabond took the opportunity to pull
the plait of Suneetha. She slapped him with her slipper. He bit
her cheek and ran away. Mallayya’s children attacked the
house of that fellow that night and destroyed whatever they
could get at. He was admitted as an inpatient in the hospital.
His parents filed a case in the police station that their house
was attacked by Mallayya’s children. Mallayya tried to
discourage them taking further action describing it as part of
the poisonous international bourgeoisie culture. But his
children lodged a case of physical molestation and attempted
rape.
Then commenced the actual warfare. People started
talking as they liked. Will any father openly make fuss saying
that his daughter was raped? Will people of low caste have a
sense of shame at all? they said. In that colony people
belonging to the roudi’s caste were more in number. All the
rumour mongering was theirs. Mallayya’s ideals, the broad
world, socialist society and the like were all blown off as if in
a dust storm.
Mallayya spat out the oil as if he remembered some thing.
He washed his mouth with water and cleaned his teeth with
paste.
The rain abated a little. All the members in the house
(English) were getting ready to go to the garden dinner. The aroma of
153 boiling mutton and condiments filled the air.
5th Proof
Sudhakar lazily got up from bed stretching his limbs and
glanced at Sudha who was making a flower garland. Sudha
AVM
signalled towards her uncle. The new bridegroom quickly
18-08-08 pretended great respect for the uncle of Sudha. Sudha laughed
heartily at her trick. Sudhakar went into the bathroom in a
huff.
Mallayya walked into the garden as if he did not observe
the young couple’s playful romance. He started arranging the
vegetable creepers properly which had slipped from the
supporting frames. He recollected the time when the quarrel
between him and the street commenced.
The house was always full of women of that street who
used to come for the flowers or receive the vegetables free of
cost. Once all the roses of different colours were plucked and
taken away by someone. Pavani did not eat food that day.
How can they keep watch on all things? Mallayya stopped
giving saplings of plants to those who had no interest in tending
them. Yellamma began to sell the vegetables to the push cart
vendor to save time and to desist from the necessity of being
pleasant with those that came for the free distribution of
vegetables. The seeds of jealousy were sown from then on.
 The women of the colony called Mallayya an ideal person.
Their husbands felt hurt at this. Every mother wanted her
children to take Yellamma’s children as their ideal and model.
References to Yellamma’s children were made frequently in
their talks. Yellamma’s children were the inspiration for the
children of that colony. At the time of examinations there was
a competition among the parents to invite Yellamma’s children
to sleep in their houses so that their children would study well
in the nights. The children were treated with affection by
offering them refreshments and tea. Yellamma’s children were
brilliant. Other children could not match them. The mothers
developed jealousy towards Yellamma’s children in course of
time. There was no knowing when it would spark a fire. This
ill-feeling helped in widening the distance between the other
children and Mallayya’s children.
The court struck off both the cases for want of evidence
and witnesses. Those who filed the cases learnt the bitter lesson
that they should not meddle with stubborn people. Mallayya
had to suffer getting a bad name. His opponents would rake
up every now and then the issue and irritate Mallayya. He
was pained that his education had gone a waste. He could not
bear criticism bringing in his caste. In what way was he inferior
to others in the colony? What had caste to do with other
problems? He fell into deep contemplation.
He had deeply read in world economics and forgot the
part caste plays even in such a science as economics. Mallayya
remembered the Telugu saying “the more one is put to study
the more one loses his intelligence” in this context.
Having understood the problem his mind underwent a
change in its attitude towards new thinking. A new light got
focused on the aspects which he did not understand earlier or
on the truths of life which he wanted to forget. He understood
now why Ambedkar, a great economist, turned into a
philosopher who championed the cause of eradicating class
and caste distinctions. Mallayya felt excited as though he was
the first to discover the reason for the change in Ambedkar’s
career. Mallayya believed that no one could become an
Telangana Stories economist without first championing the cause of caste
(English)
eradication. The reason being the institution of caste itself is a
154 science of economics.
5th Proof Caste accords a value to human relationships and converts
AVM
it into a business proposition. Every person who imagines that
his caste is superior to the other man’s caste is a real estate
18-08-08
businessman. The economist who propounded this principle
was Manu. Why should we be angry with Manu who put down
in writing what was in practice? He should be studied as we
read Plato or Aristotle. Some Sudra classes that studied him
could enhance the values and importance attached to their
castes. Kamma, Reddy, Velama and other such castes did it.
The other castes also have to take recourse to this action.
Mallayya cannot but suffer till his caste gets greater respect.
He has now to play a historical role in helping his caste. All
castes should get merged through some process. When all
castes enjoy equal status there will be no problem of castes.
He felt it strange that he who was thinking of changing the
society which was thousands of years old in his country should
now take up the struggle for his caste.
Mallayya’s father had told him many times: “Son, do not
dismiss my words as those of an uneducated man. If we live
in our house among the people of our caste we will enjoy
honour – our caste also gets the respect. If we build a house
amidst those of other castes, we will suffer in future. For good
or for bad, it is proper for us to live among the people of our
caste. Don’t live in a place where no one of our caste lives.
Perhaps you imagine that they will honour you if you live in
their midst. If so it is only your illusion. They will respect you
till they know details about your caste, the poverty of your
relatives and friends. Those who respect you truly will show
you respect even if you live among our own people”. How
true were the words of the old man who was dead and gone!
Having been under the influence of socialist ideology how
much he lost in the name of class distinction!
The communists could not eradicate among people the
distinctions of groups, classes and religions though they
brought together millions of people into their organizations.
They could not inculcate into the minds of people that all
classes are equal. That was why among the farmers, workers,
teachers and the employed marriages did not take place without
the caste playing its role. The people of this country think of
their caste first and make this point very clear in every context
at every place at any time. These castes have been under the
illusion that their culture is the same as the culture of the upper
classes who could not set aside their caste. Being under this
impression they eagerly read the stories, poems, the difficulties,
the problems and the tears as their own. Now these people
have to establish a middle class group of farmers, teachers
and the employed category who are prepared to shed their
caste. It is then the real estate business called superior caste
disappears. Mallayya felt ashamed that it took him a life
experience of twenty five years to realize the truth which had
been existing for hundreds of years.
Mallayya realized what he lost all these years. If he had
carried on the movement for his people, his father would have
felt happy. The process of love, friendship, culture, respect,
sacrifice, the organization of movements etc. taken up by him
had all been a form of bonded labour in a new form. That is
why, whatever the sacrifices, the policy deciding leadership
is not being captured by the labour classes. That may also be
the reason they fail to remove the feeling of belonging to a
Telangana Stories higher class in others in spite of the sacrifices and comradeship.
(English)
On the other hand their caste ego was increasing, Achyuta
155 Rao and Raja Reddy who grew in stature taking his help ……
in each generation ...... if the reform was put into practice, the
5th Proof
feeling of caste superiority and caste distinction would have
AVM
disappeared long ago. Mallayya could only sigh.
18-08-08
Mallayya came to a decision about his son-in-law
Sudhakar and his daughter Sudha. Though it would be a
financial burden, he would encourage them to continue their
studies. That was important. If necessary his son-in-law should
reject the job offer he got. He must tell his son-in-law his
decision. Whatever difficulties they face, they should possess
the real-estate called “education – knowledge” which was
within their reach. They should consider this as their primary
duty. This thought made Mallayya feel light as though the
clouds of doubt and uncertainty had cleared.
“Everything is ready, father! Get ready quickly” said
Shravya. Her words brought him back into this world. He took
the towel and rushed into the bathroom saying he would be
ready within five minutes. “Send for the autos” he said.
Sahitya Netram – quarterly (6-7 issues)
December, 1996 (Rachana Kalam – June 1995)
Indian Literature (English Bi-monthly, 2000)
19
THE SPRING THUNDER
Your question is clear enough. I do not have a clear
answer. It is proper that you should decide the way of life for
yourself. So, though the answer is known it is not proper that
it should be told. I have come across some such situations
and I will place them before you. It is better for you to decide
taking into account all aspects. If you lose in the battle of life
you should not throw the blame on others but overcome the
shock and be the victor again. This is possible when you have
the self-confidence that the decision was yours. If you sow
seeds at the first showers, for want of rain the crop my dry up
later.=
You should stop discussing on Chalam* everytime. The
society has gone much forward since Chalam. If you hold on
to Chalam for everything, how will it be your decision and
your experience? In a way it speaks of a slave mentality that
depends on others.
Lakshmi! spring clouds, spring, lightinings and thunders
are beautiful to look at and hear. The more the sunshines
brightly, the more the clouds look beautiful with silver linings
and black borders. But if it rains in spring it is dangerous.
Because of winds and hail storms the crop that has come to
* A noted Telugu writer of the early twentieth century who fought for the
liberation of women giving them freedom in all aspects of life.
harvest gets destroyed. People call spring rains the destroying
rains.
Lakshmi! The spring cloud has filled your heart. I am in
the chill winter. When I tell you something you may understand
it in a different way. The reason for this rests on the two
different situations we are placed in. I lost all interest on the
Telangana Stories
(English)
spring seasons of life. I feel the rainy season is the mother of
all seasons.
156
I belong to the old generation. You belong to the new.
5th Proof Between you and me there is a gap of many generations. You
AVM are a girl. I grew up like a boy. Because of this too there may
be a lot of difference in our thinking processes. Psch! Why
18-08-08
did you shrink at the expression I made as though I made it to
belittle you? That means you are also attributing the meaning
of the old traditions for the expression 'a girl'. In that case
there is nothing new in your attitude towards women. If not,
you may say you are not the girl that would agree with the
other girls who accept that expression.
Why do you say that all other girls are one and that you
are different? Are you not separating yourself from womankind
and becoming lonely and isolated? So your fight is a lone
struggle connected with your single self. Apart from the
confidence that the society is with you, you do not have the
faith that all girls think like you. Does it not look as though
you feel happy if you lose the battle for want of confidence in
your daring .....? Rangavva is far better than you......
• • •
Your question is not something new. It will not fit into
the frameworks of theories. That is why all theories are putting
the question aside. That is the reason why though many have
been facing it, the society has been pretending and expressing
surprise as if it is a new problem never faced before. That
means life and society have not decided to record that history
and culture. My life is an example for it. Rangavva's life too......
...... At the time I got appointed as a teacher in a village
on the Dharmapuri route, the local chiefs called 'doras' were
Telangana Stories
ruling the roost. I was a teacher only by designation but in
reality I was an educated tenant to the chief of the village
Rajeswara Rao, doing him free service receiving a salary from
the government. To give my position respectability. I was his
personal secretary. My job was to follow him wherever he
went, carry his suit cases ..... nod my head to whatever he
said..... to give two versions of the answers taking care to
make him believe that both versions were correct.... The chief
used to leave me alone when he had to attend to things which
I should not know. During those free times I used to run the
school. I used to spend time drinking toddy in toddy topes.
That is the reason why no one could get any education in that
village. The chief also wanted it that way.
Rajeswara Rao the chief was a good man. We must call a
spade a spade. He fed me with what he ate. When we went to
Karimnagar on work we were put up in the same room. When
we went to Jagityala he never diminished my importance or
respect. Once when we caught a wild pig, he gave me two
kilos of that curry and asked me to take it home. We ate the
curry for three days.
In summer the chief used to get 'neera'. My chief should
have a companion by him even at twelve O' clock in the might.
We used to drink 'neera' munching mutton. Perhaps you do
not know. In those days in the houses of the chiefs pickles
with the mutton of wild pigs, sheep and deer were prepared
and preserved. Those pickels taste fresh even after six months
as though they were fried and cooked just then. These chutnies
and pickles tasted great.
The chief had three bed rooms in his house. One was for
him and his wife. The second was a rest room for one
individual. The third was by the side of the verandah. When
(English)
officials or relatives came, he would show them his respect
by talking to them and sleeping in that room giving them his
157 company. That room would get converted into a bed room for
5th Proof officers now and then. Unless the chief had to get important
things done by them, that room would not be used. If that
AVM
room was allotted to some one it meant that the chief had
18-08-08
arranged non-veg food, toddy and a woman for the guest.
The chief had another bed room. That was the husk
storage room in the cattle shed. Generally it was used as a bed
room during day time only. In that village there was a woman
called Rangavva. She used to visit him whenever he wanted
her. She was acquianted with of all other rooms except the
bedroom of his wife......
Whenever she came to meet the chief I used to leave
them alone... and go on my work. I do not know whether she
felt pity for me leaving them... or it might be love for me......
I do not know. I am not sure whether the chief had an idea
about our relationship. When I expressed fear, she would say
that the chief knew about our affair and that nothing would
come of it. By then I had a son. I wanted to get my wife and
set up family but I was afraid that the chief may be enamoured
of my wife. When the chief visited our house at Jagityala I
took every precaution to keep my wife away from his eyes.
When Rangavva told me about a particular incident, my fears
grew ten fold.
 Earlier a woman called Buchchavva used to visit the chief
as Rangavva does now. It appears Buchchavva resisted in the
beginning. He got her to his house telling her father-in-law
and mother-in-law that he had some important work. He
repeated it three or four times on different occasions. Then
Buchchavva told her people that she would live only with the
chief and not with her husband. Her in-laws finally appealed
to him to leave her alone. But she told her in-laws, come what
may, she would live only as his 'keep'. She left her two sons
with her in-laws. After many years her dead body was retrived
from a well. Some said that the chief himself killed her. Some
others said her husband killed her and threw and body in the
well and that the chief had no need to do all that. But no one
knows the truth. How could she enjoy the comforts she had
with the chief at her in-laws house? All of them have to sleep
in the same hut. Her husband stood no comparison with the
chief. Any bedroom in the chief's house gave her a lot of
comfort and rest. What he ate and drank, the chief gave her.
How could the rickety rope cot of her house give the comfort
the chief's tape cot gave? Whenever the chief called her, it
was like a joiyous festival. She used to make herself up for
the occasion. Perhaps the most memorable and the sweetest
moments in her life were those she spent with the chief.
Buchchavva's husband married another woman and left the
village. Four years later when Buchchavva died no one accused
him. They said she might have committed suicide as her life
had no support....
The chief used to dress in dhotis then. Rangavva loved
me as I was wearing pants and shirts and looked handsome....
Rajaiah, Rangavva's husband knew about the activities of his
wife with me also. Yet he could not accuse Rangavva, me or
anyone else. Rajaiah was cultivating two acres of the chief's
land by a written agreement. He behaved as though it was
something great if she cooked food for him. Now and then
Rangavva used to take home stealthily some mutton and toddy
for her husband. At times Rajaiah used to quarrel with his
wife. She then questioned him in what way she neglected him.
As a matter of fact there was nothing wanting in Rangavva's
Telangana Stories individuality. You should believe me when I say that I learnt
(English)
from Rangavva how a man should derive pleasure from a
158 woman.
Rangavva had a great heart. She loved the chief or me,
5th Proof
or her husband with all her heart. If she was sent to any officer
AVM
she treated him also with great love. The officers never forgot
18-08-08 her. She never, for a moment, believed that she was doing
something wrong. She never expressed a feeling that her life
was a waste and a disaster. She was full of enthusiasm and
behaved as though what she did was normal and natural.
There existed once a caste of prostitutes. They lived in
this manner always with some man. They used to make money
and buy gold for their children as also some land from the
men with whom they kept company. In course of time this
culture of keeping a woman as a concubire was looked down
with contempt. Now this caste is not to be found in our area.
They all got merged with yellapu munnuru kapu and padma
sali castes. If the women appealed to the men, their children
were found some employment with the patwari or the police
patel. A little land was also given to them. The chiefs knew
that the children of the women were their progeny but did not
permit the children to call them 'father'. The children should
call them 'dora'. If the children of the concubines had to be
married, some poor people of some other caste used to come
forward for the alliance. The prostitutes were accepted as
members of their caste if the women provided toddy to all the
members of their community. Now after these fifty years it is
difficult to find them out as they got merged with other castes.
For some time they were called kotha kapulu and kotha saleelu.
In course of time even this distination got lost.
Rangavva was not born in the prostitute caste. I will not
Telangana Stories
tell you, to which caste she belonged. If it is revealed a number
of problems crop up. There were women like Rangava in all
castes. In whatever caste she was born she was as cultured as
one born in the prostitute caste. I think you know the character
of Madhuravani in the play 'Kanyasulkam'. Also that you know
about the prostitute woman called Amrapali of the Buddist
monk. These women had grown cultured in the company of
wealthy persons. They had won the love and admiration of
the worshippers of love. But Rangavva was not educated. She
had no talent in any art. She could only sing some folk songs
melodiously.
Lakshmi...... if you do not feel surprised. I have to tell
you that Rangavva had two children. Two others died. She
used to live with atleast three men.... with her husband, with
the chief and with me.... she used to behave very pleasantly
with any officer to whom the chief sent her. I know all these
facts... how nice it would have been if Rangavva had been
my wife!... If only the society agreed.. I used to yearn greatly
to make her my second wife... But it does not mean she was a
beauty. She was a little dark but glowed all over her body... I
was very much attracted by her individuality.
Perhaps Rajaiah liked her for this reason…. That was why
he did not go astray like his wife. Or perhaps even if he had
gone astray, he could not have got pleasure as much as from
Rangavva. To tell the truth, even the chief loved Rangavva
more than his wife. Rajeswara Rao, the chief was a dual
personality. One side of him was the individuality to attain his
desires cruelly as a chief. The second was to respond to
problems with a human touch. In the case of Rangavva he
behaved as a man of heart and treated her with respect.
(English) Ratnavva, the wife of the chief was envious of the love
he showed towards Rangavva. She used to taunt her husband
159
but he ignored her taunts. If she still raised her voice he would
5th Proof declare that half the land would be given away to Rangavva
AVM
and that she would become his second wife. Ratnavva left to
her parents for sometime. Her action did not produce any result
18-08-08
for Ratnavva. During that time Rangavva started acting as his
wife. Realising her folly, she returned to her husband. I do not
think that she loved me and developed a relationship with
me. She came close to me only with a feeling of envy. When
I was afraid to satisfy her, she threatened that I should imagine
what my fate would be if she reported to her husband, my
chief, that I tried to seduce her. In that way the lady of the
house made me close to herself. I could learn within a short
time why the chief disliked her. The lady had the same defect
my wife had. The lady took nearly two years to make herself
acceptable to her husband.
I could tell the lady a wayout but did not guess that it
would create problems to Rangavva later. The chief gradually
grew cool towards Rangavva. Perhaps a person's enthusiasm
cools down after he fulfils his desire…….. The love a man
has for a woman before he realises his desire, will not be in
the same measure once he wins her favour. If the love has to
sustain, a man must possess a great lot of culture of the mind.
So long as a man entertains the feeling that he triumphed over
his woman, his marriage and life with her may not run
smoothly. There is only the egoistic pleasure that he won but
not true love for the woman whom he loved. Perhaps the
reason why love marriages fail is because of the fact that the
man loves his triumph more than the object of his triumph -
his wife. True love does not proclaim that 'I loved that woman'.
If you boast that you could trap the woman it means that you
loved not the girl but your talent in winning her.
That is the reason why, I think, Rajeswara Rao chief never
boasted about Rangavva. He never kept quiet if anyone spoke
ill of her. I too did not feel anytime that I should proclaim that
I was close to Rangavva. I used to feel that I would be insulting
and dishonouring Rangavva if I boasted about my relationship
with her. I tell this only to you about her and for the first time
too. If love is carefully hidden in the heart how much
stimulation it gives! But the stimulation gets diluted and loses
its spirit if I proclaim that this stimulation was usual and habitual
with me ………… Rajaiah loved Rangavva with all his heart
……. In course of time he got deeply involved in thinking she
was one with him. He never spoke ill of her and never tolerated
others speaking ill of her.
How much Rangavva helped me in bettering my life!
………. "You are not the person to live in these villages…..you
are an innocent person… why don't you study well and like
the chief's brother become a teacher in the city?" Rangavva
used to ask me. I am not related to her in any way. I did not
help her financially also. But yet she had great love for me.
She had love for my wife also. She used to bring personally to
my house eats and seasonal vegetables, or she would send
them through her husband… All this because I was teaching
her son.
I used to feel bad for not being able to teach in the school.
I was pained that poor children were not able to gain
knowledge. But I had no courage to oppose the chief. It was
also not possible to work in the village having been born in
Jagityala. Yet my spirit used to revolt. I could not reconcile
myself fully like Rangavva. After some time I got myself
Telangana Stories transferred from that place. It was dangerous if the chief came
(English)
to know that I managed to get the shift. He would ask "what is
160 it you lack here?" He would feel that he had been insulted…
If he decided, he could get me ousted from service. I made
5th Proof
him believe that I was transferred because I was working there
AVM
for a long time.
18-08-08
I did not give up my association with the chief. He used
to take me along with him on his work. In that manner my
connection with Ratnavva also continued. When I had union
with Rangavva I used to feel a new energy running into my
veins. No one found fault with our relationships calling it
prostitution. No one discussed it as a problem at all. The entire
village behaved as if all that was very natural. That made me
feel astonished. How many illegal relationships were there in
that village! There was no one who had not an illegal
connection in that village. That is the reason why I am not
telling you the name of that village. The attitudes then were
different from now. The society then was different. No one
considered such relationships wrong.
In olden days there were not many restrictions. Until the
advent of cinemas no one attributed so much sacredness to
the mangalasutra and its greatness or to chastity and fidelity.
In those days the pouranic epics were presented like stage
plays. The characters indulged in jokes on sex. But of course
they were attributed to heavenly beings, gods and goddesses.
One day a very interesting episode took place. I cannot but
laugh remembering it. One night the play "Pramelarjuneeyam"
was being presented by the wandering street players. The story
of Prameela is called Allirani story by the villages. Rajeswara
Rao wanted stubbornly the woman who played Allirani to be
sent to him in that costume. Somehow after great persuation
she was sent into his bedroom. Rajeswara Rao chief was fully
drunk and was in a stupor. Allirani also could not control herself
with the advances made by the chief. The stage team escaped
and ran away from the village the same night. The interesting
part of this episode was that the person who played the role of
Allirani was a man, a young and energetic fellow. This funny
story of the play was on the lips of the villagers for many,
many years and generations. But no one talked of it in the
presence of the chief.
The chief saw to it that bus service facility was not made
available for the village. He prevented a road being laid. But
he got power supply to his house and also a telephone. He
tried to stop the opening of a school but could not succeed.
Perhaps he thought that the teachers will be of help to him.
Now the school has grown and there are four teachers.
Sangampeda Linga Reddy came into limelight on the model
of the chief. Linga Reddy had an eye on Rangavva and was
waiting for an opportunity to possess her. With the chief losing
some importance Linga Reddy tried to call for the Panchayati
against her. Rangavva learnt of this and went to him dressed
well. He was in his field. He did not expect that Rangavva
would yield to him so soon. He was over-joyed. After he had
satisfied his passion she came away abusing him harshly. Do
you know what she said to him, Lakshmi? "Are you really a
man? Is this all you can do? I expected a great lot of enjoyment
from you. Linga Reddy! Heed my word. Don't think I am a
prostitute. I too have a heart. If you like me with all your heart
I have no objection. If you try to arrange a Panchayati to bend
me to yield to you calling me a prostitute and a whore I will
urinate in your mouth. I'll make you lick my arse," threatened
Rangavva. With that Linga Reddy came to his senses and his
pride as the chief after Rajeswara Rao lost its sheen of authority.
Telangana Stories He acted as a cat before Rangavva. She kept up good relations
(English)
with him. But she informed to 'annas' all about him. Linga
161 Reddy committed a few other follies like this and the party
broke one of his legs and threw him out of the party.
5th Proof
AVM
Rangavva could not get rid of the connection with 'annalu'
because of Linga Reddy. She did a lot of service to the party
18-08-08
and the movement. When she learnt that they wanted to do
away with his life she informed him about it. He ran away and
escaped death. Rangavva did not misuse the regard he and
others had for her. In the old chief's house, when Ratnavva
had left him and went away to her parents, Rangavva acted as
the mistress of the chief but never once proclaimed proudly
that she was the queen of the house. She behaved as a servant
maid and not as the lady of the house.
Srinivas, Rangavva's son, joined hands with 'annalu'. I
used to feel sad for him whenever I met him. If I had given
him education in the proper manner he would have studied
well and would have got a job. He could not get educated as I
spent time drinking toddy and knocking about gossiping. He
settled as a farm hand. After some time he started cultivating
the chief's land on lease. If he could get that land he could
overcome his problems. Why should his mother go to the
chief? His mother had go to the chief because he was wealthy.
Srinivas was placed in a peculiar situation. Sometimes he felt
proud that the blood of the chief was running in his veins. For
the same reason he used to feel depressed that his blood was
poluted. He would feel agonised that his existence was a
miserable one. It is difficult to divine how deeply his mother
loved him. Srinivas did not doubt the love his mother had for
him and his father. But he was in a dilemma as to how he
should understand his mother. Time saved the situation for
him. All the chiefs convened a meeting one day and decided
to thrash all unwanted elements with the help of goondas.
Rangavva had a scent of this plan and brought Srinivas to my
house on some pretext. She requested me to keep her son
with me for some days as he was in need of medical help.
How could I lose the chance of helping Rangavva when I got
an opportunity? Srinivas came to know of the help his mother
rendered him after about fifteen days. From then on he stopped
suspecting his mother's character and her individuality. He
realised that his mother was a unique being. He decided never
to cause pain to his mother.
In order to safeguard his determination he had to change
the course of his life. The party branded his mother as an
informer and wanted him to sever his connections with his
mother. How to break off with his mother who had loved him
so deeply? Once he says 'no' to his mother, her heart would
break. His mother had done no harm to anyone at any time.
She had served the movement also. Srinivas broke down
questioning 'annalu' how they could brand her an informer
having been fed by her and having themselves called her
'mother'. As they did not change inspite of his appeals, he left
the party remaining as a sympathiser.
Rangavva is alive. Srinivas could not face the restrictions
in the village and left it. After some time both the parents left
the village in search of him and went round places. Not finding
him anywhere they settled down in Jagityala. Srinivas is
running a machine shop. Rangavva celebrated his marriage. I
learnt that Rajeswar Rao helped Rangavva financially for his
marriage and also for opening a mechanic shop. He is now
the main partner in a big courier company. He lives in the
city. His son looks after the company. Rangavva keeps going
Telangana Stories there even now. His son does not like to see her there. Ratnavva
(English)
tries to convince him saying Rangavva was his mother's
162 younger sister. She was anxious to tell him that Rangavva
was the great woman who saved him and his father, that he
5th Proof
should not fret and fume at her presence and treat her
AVM contemptuously. She wants to tell him that if Rangavva feels
18-08-08 hurt they would suffer. But her son would not understand all
these aspects. He is a man of money who believes that if
tempted with money the monkey on the mountain would also
climb down. Ratnavva's son, Chandrakantha Rao was of that
nature. So Ratnavva could not speak her mind to her son.
Lakshmi! The world knows about men who had managed
three wives. That is an affair which is known openly to all.
The man also used to feel proud that he was the husband of
three wives and proclaimed it to all. But Rangavva never
boasted like that. Nor did she feel proud of the fact. Neither
did she feel sorry for it. Rangavva took every defeat as her
triumph. Perhaps this statement by me is not correct. Because
if we consider the entry of 'other' persons into her life as a
defeat, I would have spoken a lie that she lived a life of chastity
and respected fidelity. I feel that those who respect chastity
and fidelity suffer in their lives. They take such occasions as
insults on their character. But she never felt so at any time.
Who do you think helped my wife when her uterus was
removed surgically? It was Rangavva. Rangavva is the queen
of my heart even today. I am revealing my mind to you for
the first time after so long an acquaintance. But Rangavva did
not proclaim to the world that she loved all her three husbands
whole hearteldly. She cannot say it in words. She did not say
it also.
Lakshmi! It is not just Rangavva alone… Many
women….. loved the men that came into their lives with all
their hearts. But their history was not recorded anywhere. Once,
long ago…. Like Droupadi who lived with five husbands…
such women were described as 'muthaiduvas'. Such a situation
was known as 'Aidavathanamu' in Telugu - which meant that
the wife could manage all her five husbands satisfying every
husband and managed the family without the husbands falling
out with each other. Some one told me about this meaning. If
the truth of this interpretation is to be known we have to go
back to the culture of Mesopotamia and tie it down with
Mysamma and Pochamma* and delve deep into the Indus
Valley Civilisation.
I think that the concept of one man, one wife, 'our'
children, chastity and fidelity came into being after the joint
family broke up and individual families came into being.
Before all this it was a culture confined to royal families and
ruling classes. Because in those days the idea that their own
children should enjoy the property and the kingdom was
prevalent . The common people did not enjoy much wealth or
property. There were no deep aspirations also. Each community
or caste lived a life of true love and these bonds connecting
them together. It will be an insult to history to call the old
word “relationships” as prostitution and illicit living applying
the present day definition. That was the social attitude then.
* Local village mother goddesses.
In olden days if a guest arrived, he was provided with all
comforts including the lady of the house. We should look at
those traditions through the eyes of the present day attitudes.
Perhaps these traditions were followed in order to inculcate
the feeling that nothing belonged to the kings as 'mine' and
'me' and to make him lead a selfless life. So in those days men
Telangana Stories performed yagas and vratams and gave their wife as a 'dana',
(English)
as a gift. But Satyabhama gave her husband Lord Sri Krishna
163 as 'dana' to some one else. As a matter of fact that 'dana'
should have been given to a woman. In those days any person
5th Proof
who was called a Somayaji used to gift his wife to a man. You
AVM know something about our Sankranthi and Kanumu festivals.
18-08-08 They belong to this category. The blouses of all women were
heaped at a place and the person used to have a gay time with
the owner of the blouse picked up by him. That is the festival
called Kanumu.
Thinking of all this we feel that the situation is far better
now. The idea of ‘woman's property’ is strong now. You have
a job now. You have the freedom to choose your gender. Did
Rangavva enjoy the freedom to choose her gender? More than
Rangavva, Ratnavva and my wife. Your life is far brighter
when compared with them.........
Perhaps with the advent of the middle class woman who
depended on her husband's earnings, the concepts of chastity
and one husband gained great value. You are now observing
the results - dowries, dowry deaths, pouring kerosene on the
woman who shared her body and heart and setting her
aflame…. oh how cruel all this sounds, Lakshmi! The middle
class woman desires now her slavery and death in the name
of safety for her life.
Lakshmi! I placed before you some of my experiences. I
appeal to you not to reveal this to others as the persons about
whom I have told you are all alive. Do you want to meet
Rangavva? She lives in this place. If you want to meet
Ratnavva, I will take you to the city, Read their lives. Read
about the villages. Take out the history of women's lib
movement. Why rack your brains about the theories of foreign
countries? You can just sit in the library here and feel that you
have known everything! that you can frighten others!
Lakshmi…. Your question is clear enough. The answer
is not clear with me. It is but proper that you should decide
about your life. Your present life is far better and brighter than
the lives of those of the earlier times. If you understand the
relationship between desire, satisfaction and dissatisfaction,
your question will not be a point of discussion at all. It is your
desire that makes you move forward. When your desire gets
destroyed, you will not get destroyed. Your sex and freedom
for sexual desires will also disappear. If you suppress your
desires they do not perish. The desire grows. Desire subsides
when it is satisfied.
You are placed in a far better situation than me. I was
already married by the time I developed desire. By the time I
satisfied my desire my life almost ended. You are now in a far
better position to solve both things being in youth… what
you told me was about the son and daughter of Rangavva.
That boy is Rangavva's grandson. The C.K. Rao about whom
you spoke is Ratnavva's son, Chandrakantha Rao. That is the
matter… why do you smile and walk away without saying
anything….? Keep teleporting to me now and then……."
20
Telangana Stories
(English)
EVOLUTION OF THE
164
TELANGANA VILLAGE
5th Proof
To
AVM
Dear Ramesh.
18-08-08
We discussed many things the other day till late in the
night. After you left I began to think. New thoughts came up.
How trickish is life! Life thinks differently from our thoughts.
Not only in my case, things happening in your life also reveal
how strong and powerful are social conditions. We congratulate
you on your decision to give a new shape to your life with
determination. We compliment you on speaking your mind
without hesitation to think of marriage again at your age,
whatever people may say. The woman who enters into your
life at your age must be able to mix freely with the members
of your family and friends and not remain only as a
companion. This marriage should give her also a new life. It
is not difficult for cultured people like you to find a wife,
particularly to men like you. But for women who lost their
husbands it is difficult to get a man. Your decision to give to
such a woman a place in your life reveals your understanding
of life.
…………….. Before you come to a decision it is my
responsibility to give you an idea of their life style. I am placing
before you the details you wanted as also their entire life. I
thought this was necessary for you to give deep thought, get
ready mentally and take a decision. I await your reply.
Yours,
Vidyadhara Rao.
• • • • • •
Ramesh garu, I will commence their story from the
beginning. His name is Ashayya. You might have seen him.
He wears the dhoti above his knees and puts on a white vest.
He used to walk about in fields singing songs. He would eat
the cold rice he had brought sitting under a tree, drink water
from the step-well and collect in his basket dried cow dung
for making cakes.
You might have seen his wife's sister Saravva also. She
would find some excuse to go to the place where her brother-
in-law takes his bath. Ashayya would not feel satisfied unless
he dived into the barber's well under the mango tree and swim
in it. When he dived into the well from above his loin cloth
would fly off his body in the breeze.
"Ptch! Brother-in-law has no shyness!" Saravva would
shout on such occasions having seen his nakedness "I lost all
shyness when my mother washed my bottom when I was a
little boy", he would say and dive again into the well.
He would make fun of her saying "What else will she do,
one who cannot swim?" Saravva had a lot of self-respect and
pride. "Is it only you who could swim? I learnt it long ago"
she would say, tie up her short skirt above her knees and jump
into the step-well. Her skirt would open up like an umberella
and expose her thighs which had no undergarment.
"What happened to your shyness, you girl…." Asayya
would say clapping. "My shyness too left me when I was a
child" she would say, dive into the water, pinch his thigh and
run away. She would then fill her mouth with water and spray
it on him. He would then splash water on her with his hands.
Those who had gone to the well for a bath would look at the
two and laugh at them. Then Saravva would quietly leave the
Telangana Stories place with an innocent face.
(English)
As they grew in age their hearts came closer but the
165 distance increased physically between them. Saravva hesitated
lonely meetings with him. But in the company of others she
5th Proof
freely indulged in her tricks. She could not compete with him
AVM
in studies and stopped at the seventh class. Her responsibilities
18-08-08 at home increased putting an end to her studies. Ashayya
continued his studies while doing all the work he had to
perform. He too had his problems and his studies stopped
now and then but started again.
Ashayya's father was working as a farm hand with the
Patel Ram Reddy. When Ashayya went to the Patel's house
along with his father, the young man was entrusted with some
work. The Patel did not like Ashayya to be the classmate of
his daughter Malathi in the school. He tried to stop away the
studies of Ashayya in the fifth class and take him into his
work to take care of his cattle. But his father was keen on
educating his son.
When Ashayya came up to the ninth class he had to stop
his studies. One year passed and Ashayya pestered his parents
saying he would study. He was afraid that his studies would
not progress if he continued to live in the village. He collected
his caste certificate, went to the taluq centre and got admitted
in the social welfare hostel. He fell one year behind Malathi in
studies.
 Ashayya passed the tenth class in the supplementary exam
and joined the Intermediate course. By then Malathi was ahead
of him by two years. His friends too had failed twice and joined
him in the college which gave him some consolation.
As Ashayya failed in the Inter exams. Saravva's father
Pochalu suggested that he should marry and Ashayya liked
Telangana Stories
the idea very much. But his father opposed it saying he cannot
feed two mouths. Ashayya got disappointed but managed to
pass Intermediate and got admitted in the degree college. By
then Malathi completed her degree course.
Ashayya used to meet Malathi to take old books from
her. Patel Ram Reddy did not like Ashayya meeting his
daughter. So Ashayya went to the Patel's house in his absence.
Malathi entertained mischievous thoughts and wanted to tease
Ashayya when they were alone and did so with his body and
mind in the presence of Saravva.
Since their childhood Malathi had no respect for Ashayya.
She looked down on him as the son of their farm hand. She
learnt swimming from Ashayya saying that Saravva was
teaching her how to swim. In the presence of Saravva Malathi
used to treat Ashayya as the son of their farm hand.
Though Ashayya was his nephew. Saravva's father
Pochaiah tried to find a groom for his daughter. Her father
was worried that if Ashayya refused to marry Saravva for some
reason after his education. where will he find a groom for his
grown up girl? But Saravva kept refusing the matches that
came her way. "Will you marry Ashayya?" her relatives asked
her and she twisted her month.
"Is he only the one available for me to marry? He has no
shyness and no manners. He bathes in the presence of women
without his shirt on. He does not bother to turn aside when
women pass him by as he answers his calls of nature. He does
the same when he pisses. He has other habits which I cannot
appreciate. I will not marry such a man "she would tell her
relatives".
Ashayya had Saravva in his thoughts from his boyhood.
When she collected her skirt or saree up her knee and got into
work, men also could not match her. She was well-built and
(English)
good looking. Once Ashayya pulled her by hand when there
166 was none around. She twisted her mouth, looked daggers at
5th Proof him and left the place in a huff. Ashayya was afraid that she
would report it to his parents. But she did not reveal it to
AVM
anyone. Nor did she stop acting as the go-between between
18-08-08 Ashayya and Malathi.
Once the three went to the fields. Saravva left them both
under a tree and went away. Malathi treated Ashayya with
contempt and he got confused and felt shy. She later had her
way with him at home when alone and started playing with
him as she liked.
Saravva who should have been Ashayya's wife, acted as
the go-between and guarded them from taunts from others.
She did not reveal to anyone her agony as she was growing in
age. She was given in marriage to a stranger. She neither
rejected or accepted the offer. She was married to one
Venkataiah who was in a similar situation like Saravva.
Ashayya continued his studies. Saravva had two children.
Alliances were being considered for Malathi. In the meanwhile
she completed M.A. and also B.Ed.,
Ashayya got involved in student union activities. He
could manage to get into different courses for the sake of
scholarship. He was worried that his time was being wasted in
student union activities when he was inclined to study well.
But the temptation of the respect student politics gave him
could not keep him away from such activities.
His marriage with Lakshmi was celebrated in the year he
secured a job. Malathi also secured a job and she too got
married. Her husband Raja Reddy was a Sub-Inspector of
police
Telangana Stories
Malathi's father Ram Reddy left his village and settled
down in the taluk headquarters. His son, Malathi's brother,
was made a toddy contractor as he went on failing in his
intermediate. Saravva's husband stopped going to his wife. It
was said he joined the Naxals.
On the plea of searching for Venkataiah, Raja Reddy raped
Saravva along with other constables. This action created panic
in the village. Saravva took her children away to her mother's
place.
Malathi could not reconcile to the fact that her husband
raped Saravva. Her reaction turned mechanical towards him.
He symbolised a blood-stained sickle. His strong grip made
her feel she was herself being raped. The feeling continued.
Whenever she remembered the days she spent with Ashayya
in her early life freely and happily, she felt she had lost
something now.
Saravva and Ashayya visited Malathi's house learning
that Raja Reddy had arrested Venkataiah. Raja Reddy felt
inconvenient when he learnt that his wife Malathi and Saravva
were friends. But he could not help as he said the case had
gone to the superiors. Venkataiah was jailed. Malathi could
only see that Venkataiah was not snuffed out.
Raja Reddy wanted Malathi to give up her job but she
refused. Ashayya was encouraging his wife Lakshmi to pass
exams and work. Ashayya wanted Saravva also to study and
she would say it was not possible with her children and her
coolie work. "Educated as you are, if you had married me. I
wouldn't have faced these difficulties," she would say with a
sad smile.
He was tempted to ask her whether she would agree to
live with him but kept quiet as her husband was a naxalite.
(English)
She could understand the feelings of Ashayya and would
167 answer him with her eyes. "Even if we live together. I would
5th Proof not be your wife. Why think of it then?" she would ask.
AVM
Malathi who went to her brother's house for delivery sent
for Ashayya. Ram Reddy, her father, was not that haughty
18-08-08
now but had not lost his foxy looks. He would talk nicely to
Ashayya. "I will sell two acres of my land. Why don't you
buy them?" he would ask smiling. Ashayya could not guess
what the words meant. The old man would again say "It will
help your younger brother to live happily." Ashayya's brother
stopped his studies with ninth class and settled as a mason.
Saravva's younger sister was given in marriage to him.
Narayana was able to live a decent life of course. Though the
suggestion made by Ram Reddy was good the Naxals were
obstructing buying or selling the land. Ashayya was happy at
the prospect of making a part of the land their own which was
taken care of by his father throughout his life. If only the
transaction took place he would get the satisfaction of having
bought Ram Reddy himself. But he was not sure what share
he would get out of it and he postponed the entire issue not
willing to get involved with the naxalites.
Malathi opened up her heart to Ashayya when there was
no one around. "I want to divorce my husband. I can't get on
with him any longer." Ashayya was shocked beyond words.
Would she ask him to marry her? Who would invite problems
from the police? If he married her will not Raja Reddy shoot
him down as he would a bird and call it an 'encounter'? What
about Malathi's child to be born? What about his life? What
about the society? Ashayya was very much confused and
worried.
Malathi looked directly into Ashayya's eyes. She missed
the innocence of the earlier times in his eyes. She saw the
man in him now. In earlier days she did not find that quality
in him. She loved the womanliness in him. In those days she
was the manly woman. He was the woman. That was their
relationship then. Now she did not see the woman she wanted
in his eyes. He was now a man like all men. His job and his
experience in life gave him back self-confidence which his
caste had usurped. Now he is a manly man. Malathi could not
easily accept this change in him. What she had desired from
Ashayya was not this manliness. He was no longer the Ashayya
of the olden days. She decided that she did not need him any
longer. But her heart had given way and the words blurted
out.
"Why do you think so? Though your husband draws a
little less salary than you, he enjoys a better status in life than
you. Money is in plenty, comfort is great." He thought that
her husband was stronger than himself but did not express it.
But he stressed the last part of his sentence spoken by him.
"Do you think Saravva enjoyed being raped by him? Was
it happiness?" Malathi shouted forgetting herself and her desire
to change the topic.
Ashayya startled at Malathi's outburst and looked round
wondering whether anyone was near them. He tried to console
her but she broke down sobbing when he tried to pacify her.
"Ashayya, I want to call you again 'arai'. I feel that I should
have my Asigadu of the earlier times. I thought then of using
you for my purpose but now I realise that it was true love. My
caste did not permit me to say this to you in those days. Can
you become again my Asiga of olden days? I will keep away
from my husband or I will try to adjust some how for your
Telangana Stories sake. I want to give birth to your son. I want my Asigadu of
(English)
the past. I want those happy and mischievous experiences."
168 Asigadu experienced passion as well as fear. He sweated.
5th Proof
Her remembered the injustice he did to Saravva while he
enjoyed life with Malathi. He wondered how much Saravva
AVM
must have suffered without support from him while Malathi
18-08-08 who had everything was herself feeling disappointed and
experiencing sorrow. He had done great wrong to Saravva in
his innocence and half knowledge. Did he get attracted by
Malathi's caste? Did he yield because of her status and job?
Or did he love Malathi truly? If he loved Malathi with all his
heart, what about Saravva? Ashayya fell into depression and
agony again.
"Why did you come to this conclusion at all? Perhaps it
may give happiness if one recollected past actions as mere
memories of the days of innocence" said Ashayya who had
reconciled himself to circumstances.
"Shall I tell you the truth? In the early days of marriage I
used to see you in him. I even thought that you were him. But
he could not replace you. His individuality was of a different
kind. I do not see you in him any longer. Hearing about the
tortures he subjected those in the police lock-up, I was afraid
that he would put me also to similar torture if he knew about
us. On hearing his sexual assaults on women I felt he was a
dog that relished leftovers. I also felt that my body had lost its
sanctity because of his promiscuity. Whenever we had union
all his women used to be recollected by me. I felt I was also
being raped. As a matter of fact those few minutes with him
are happy moments indeed. But the feeling does not last long.
I cannot live with him."
Ashayya began to wonder for the first time how he would
feel if his wife Lakshmi had pre-marital relationship with other
men just as Malathi had with him. That thought made him feel
confused and worried. He realised that his entertaining hopes
on Saravva and Malathi was wrong.
Was his latest thinking messed up? He was thinking that
he had done wrong only to feel that his wife was chaste. If he
accepted that his wife too might have had similar love affairs
like him, then he had done no wrong. His present craving was
not also wrong. Was anyone taking a dig at him? Was he
seeking their bodies in the name of love?
He was not being deceived by his mind. His heart knew
that he was loving all the three. But will the society accept
this? Will he be able to believe or accept the idea if Lakshmi,
his wife, tells him that she was in love with three men with
equal passion like Droupadi? If he believed in her words can
he accept her as his wife?
Malathi was delivered of her daughter. She stayed on in
her mother's house giving some execuses. Ram Reddy was
pestering Ashayya to buy his land, but his brother Narayana
was with the naxalites. Ashayya took up the propagation of
Ambedkar Associations. His wife Lakshmi was working in a
private school.
The raids of the police on the house of Saravva
commenced with the release of Venkataiah from the jail.
Venkataiah gradually distanced himself from the party. Saravva
shivered at the sight of the police recollecting the tortures and
rape by them. She said that they should leave the village and
Venkataiah agreed. After they took shelter in the Taluka centre,
Raja Reddy located them. Saravva yielded to him. But when
he lost face among the police personnel for Saravva being his
mistress, he left her. Venkataiah was happy at Raja Reddy's
Telangana Stories riddance but a head-constable who had taken part in the rape
(English)
started black-mailing them. Venkataiah used to flee from his
169 house when the constable visited the house, afraid of his life
and the tortures. Saravva's life became one of extreme misery
5th Proof
as another policeman also joined the head constable. They
AVM
took her to many places and closed the doors on her with
18-08-08 strangers inside. Not able to face these atrocities she threw
her children into a well and jumped into it herself. The children
died but she survived. She was put in the jail after she
recovered.
In the jail, a woman naxalite and a killer woman who
had murdered her husband not being able to undergo the
torture of her in-laws, were her companions. Venkataiah did
not try to obtain bail for his wife. He did not realise that his
wife had to suffer because of him. On the other hand he started
blaming her saying that she had two children by Ashayya
before her marriage with him.
Saravva grew numb hearing the accusation. The two
other inmates of the jail tried to console her. She had loved
Venkataiah with all her heart. Sharada, the naxalite prisoner
revealed that she was arrested and jailed because she refused
the advances of a particular person. She wanted that the three
of them should join the party and see the end of that person,
without being afraid of men whoever they were.
Suseela who killed her husband, laughed at Sharada's
narration of the torture by the police. The torture she had
undergone at the hands of her in-laws were worse. If an enemy
hits us, we become stone-hearted and forget the beatings. If
the man to whom one has given one's heart beats, the heart
gets hurt. The enemy can only torture the body but not the
heart. But the situation is different when it is the man himself
to whom one has given the heart. To Sharada this revelation
sounded strange as she had been brought up with great love.
Saravva reacted with a sad smile as she had known both kinds
of torture.
Ashayya tried to bail out Saravva on the advice of his
friends. "What should I do coming out of the jail?" asked
Sarvva point blank.
Saravva was all alone in the world now Her husband,
whom she loved with loyalty, destroyed her life. She had killed
her children to whom she had given birth. She had no support
anywhere. The more Ashayya tried to console her, the more
she cried.
"It is education that distanced you from me. If you had
given up studies, we would have married. If I had been a little
educated, we would have been married. If I had been educated
would you have been attracted towards Malathi?" sobbed
Saravva.
It was not clear to Ashayya whether his closeness with
Malathi was because of education. Or was it only Saravva's
assessment? He asked Saravva to write to him now and then
and left some money in her account in the jail.
Saravva told him that she would study in the jail.
Her jailmates complimented Saravva for her question.
They thought that Ashayya might have planned a love affair
with her as he had asked her to stay with Malathi.
Raja Reddy decided to marry again after divorcing
Malathi. Malathi wanted to meet the girl who was going to
marry Raja Reddy. If she met the bride, naturally she might
speak out the truth about her husband and thus destroy the
girl's happiness. She dismissed the idea of attending the
marriage also for it may create problems in the marriage pandal.
Telangana Stories
The past will have its influence on our lives without
(English)
reference to the present. The past of Saravva was haunting
170 her present. Ram Reddy had thought that he could command
his future but his past was haunting him now. He was not in a
5th Proof
position to guide his son or daughter to lead a particular kind
AVM
of life. He now became a refugee, living here and there,
18-08-08 avoiding the naxals. His son was doing toddy business and
he was afraid that he would be attacked if his father was with
him. He saw to it that his father did not stay with him by
inventing stories. Ram Reddy was afraid of Narayana,
Ashayya's younger brother. The old man had distributed
dreams thinking that Narayana joined the naxals to take
revenge on him.
But Narayana did not create problems for Ram Reddy
and lived away from him. After he left the naxals he had to
take part in politics as his relations on both sides did not allow
him to remain idle. He got elected as a sarpanch. The party
did not like it. Narayana wanted to break the family history of
Ram Reddy becoming Sarpanchs one after the other. His past
good record, even with the naxals, helped Narayana. But the
past of Venkataiah made him run away to Arab countries. But,
the past of Saravva branded her as a prostitute in the present.
Ashayya was pained at Malathi's lonely life with her
daughter, though she was economically independent. He felt
guilty that because of him she had to lead such a life. But in
the case of Saravva, the society punished her cruelly and
tortured her for mistakes she had not committed.
Just as he washed himself clean of his caste to some
extent, could he not clean the consequences which resulted
from his caste? Narayana, his brother, could mould his past to
favour him in the present. Could it be possible for Saravva to
bring about such a change? Was it possible for him also to
achieve it?
A life devoid of the quality of forgiveness turns a man
into a mean person and makes him cruel. A society that cannot
forgive a person who had converted himself into a pious man
having been burnished with the flame of repentance and wants
to lead a new life, is a cruel society. If the society acts in the
opposite way the person would feel that repenting itself was
bad. There are no new lives available somewhere for man.
Forgiveness and repentance create new lives. If there is a
chance for those who erred in life knowingly or unknowingly
to start a new life, the people and the society and human
relations grow to great heights of human glory. Saravva,
Sharada and Suseela will lead a glorious life of rebirth if the
society gives them a chance to reconstruct their lives? How
many men come forward to help their lives. How many men
come forward to help them achieve their goal? It is easy to
talk of ideals. When it comes to putting in practice personally
the ideals, their gilt covered lives will be exposed. For the
three women mentioned above an idle life of gossip and easy
food was quite new. The jail appeared to them like paradise. It
was a life of glorious achievement for them. Who knows how
much the jail life changed and moulded their individuality
and personalities? Perhaps a wonderful chapter of a new society
was being written by them in the book of their lives in the jail.
Ashayya's new experiences were of a different nature.
Saravva, Sharada and Suseela had to win back their lives. But
Ashayya was feeling dissatisfied with the life he had won and
what he had achieved. As he toured places establishing
Ambedkar Associations and agencies to fight for citizens'
rights, he was subjected to dejection and disappointment. He
Telangana Stories felt that the people around him lived a life which did not belong
(English)
to them just as his own life was not the one that belonged to
171 him. People were craving for a new life. What were the forces
that were obstructing the chances to the society to improve –
5th Proof
was it selfishness? caste? economics? A culture that did not
AVM
like change? or the habits to which lives had got used to? Was
18-08-08 it the governmental machine? Was it the party in power and
bureaucracy? Or did all these work together? It was a
confusing picture for him.
How happy was childhood! How exciting was the period
of boyhood when nothing was known with any clarity! Will
happiness evaporate as experience grows? Knowledge of
things does not allow the enjoyment of happiness. It grows
into ego and haunts a person like a shadow. A little knowledge
creates ambition as big as a mountain. Ambition changes into
disappointment and creates dejection. Disappointment which
denies ambition, makes life heavy, as heavy as a mountain. It
shrinks and converts the youthful stimulation into old age blues.
For dalit women like Saravva the karma theory gave them
only unqualified disappointment. For higher castes it gave
hopeful disappointment. Ashayya got into the second category
of people. The life of Saravva and Suseela in the jail provided
them with disappointment which had no hope. The sap in their
lives got dried up lacking the fertile soil called forgiveness
and mercy and ended up their lives in a dry sand bed.
Despair is like a woman in advanced pregnancy. One
should know how to enjoy the experience even in despondency
like a pregnant woman. It gives birth to a new life. It gives
rise to new happiness. Hope is an imigination. Hope is
beautiful. Disappointment is a fact. Disappointment proceeds
towards imagination from fact and reveals how imagination
cannot be accepted as a fact. Hope reveals the path for the
forward movement. Disappointment reveals the distance of
the goal. Hope reveals the aim or target to be reached.
Disappointment reveals the condition of the inability to reach
the target. Disappointment removes the haughtiness involved
in reaching the target. It commences the ideal of higher target
of life again. The three women discussed among themselves
many such propositions……… haven't many books that
enlighten minds been written from jails by prisoners! It is only
in a jail one finds the time, concentration and freedom to delve
deep into the layers of society, the three women thought.
Ashayya did not know that the three women were thinking
over matters in the jail which he was himself thinking by being
in the outside world. The court disappointed Saravva's desire
to live a free and happy life in the jail by releasing her for
want of evidence. Sharada also was bailed out by some
unknown members of her party, by standing surety. She too
moved into the common flow of life. Suseela who first rejected
the surety offered by her father accepted it and came out of
the jail.
The three women had made an accord that they should
live together once they came out of the jail. They wanted to
work as a team.having faced the bossism of men, they wanted
to establish a women's association. They wanted to dedicate
themselves to the society creating a new awareness like the
Buddist bikhus of the olden days. But once they came out,
their pious resolutions could not be put into practice. Saravva
and Suseela went back to their lives. Though they had said
'yes' to Sharada in the jail to her proposal while in confinement,
they realised soon that their typical love of life will not leave
them free so quickly.
Saravva who wanted to put an end to her life by jumping
into a well was now a changed woman. The influence of
Telangana Stories
Sharada made Saravva to join the 'dalam' and die again for it.
(English)
She felt that it was far better to die for a cause than just die for
172 nothing. But now she differed from the very idea of dying –
cause or no cause. Why she should die at all. Hope-
5th Proof
disappointment - target - goal - the discussion on these and
AVM
higher values made her love life than love death.
18-08-08
Those who have been defeated in life may get ready to
die with a feeling of scorn and a feeling of self sacrifice. If
new hopes and aims assure the winning back of life - then do
such people love life having decided to die or do they love
death in the form of disappointment and indifference? Do the
people belong to this stage - those who come prepared to
sacrifice their life, work for some time and then leave. If that
is the case will people retreat from the 'dalam' once the
restrictions are removed? Will not this recruitment go on if
there are no restrictions? Sharada started entertaining these
doubts after she met Saravva and Suseela. She put before the
party her doubts hesitatingly. They laughed her doubts away
and wanted to know whether she too wanted to leave them
and lead her life like Saravva and Suseela. She was hurt to the
quick when they ridiculed her. She realised that there would
be peace and respect if some ideas were not spoken out. So
she took to silence. But she knew that there was some truth
hidden in Saravva's contention.
Saravva started thinking of her future life as if moving
from her in-laws, village to her sister's, then to Malathi's, and
later to Suseela's and to Ashayya's houses. Why should not
women lead the life of a Buddist bickshus and Sanyasins
without hopes and disappiontments, without marriage and
children? Ashayya said that if women turn into Buddist
bikshus mankind will perish. Was not this argument defective?
Why should women marry? Why should they give birth to
children? Why should they give joy to men? What the society
needs now is the new Buddist revolution as Ambedkar had
declared. Ashayya agreed with this contention along with
Malathi. But he differed from their idea that this revolution
was possible through the association of women Buddist bikhus,
from the angle of women's liberation movement. When they
said that he would have known what it was if he had been
born a woman, he bowed his head with a smile accepting his
defeat. So these two women took Suseela in Ashayya's place.
The threesome used to meet and discuss among themselves
different aspects and points. Those questions drew Ashayya
also into the discussion.
But now why should they be living at all? Malathi has to
live looking after her daughter. They two do not have that
opportunity now. Anyway what does life mean? Do what they
know is life? Should women's life be like theirs in general? In
the jail they created for themselves a new society, a new life.
How good it would be if they could commence their noble
life in the present society?
"Then we have to leave the old known society and
commence an unknown new society at a different place. How
is it possible for a woman like me who has a job? I will lose
my service seniority. The financial problems will pull us down
in the new place. It is difficult to earn such a decent salary in
a new place, explained Malathi. "It is a wonderful chance for
women like you who do not have a secure life," concluded
Malathi.
"Why should I enter into a new society at all? That is
what Sharada also said - about going into a new society called
the party and changing the old society into the new one. I
oppose this. Why should I go into a new society? Why should
Telangana Stories
we not try to change the same society by leading a new life
(English)
being in the old society? Why should not the society change
173 in this manner? I do not know how the new society will accept
a woman like me who has none to support her," said Saravva.
5th Proof
AVM
"If we had commenced our new life from our childhood
itself, I wonder how it would have shaped itself," philosophised
18-08-08
Ashayya.
"Then would you have married Saravva or Malathi?"
asked Suseela a direct question.
Ashayya got confused. The difficulties of the past look
beautiful when remembered. If they face the same difficulties
again - "I don't want those difficulties. I don't want that
childhood" that is what many would say. Saravva smiled at
Ashayya. Saravva there, Malathi here and then Lakshmi -
Ashayya was not able to decide and felt confused. Saravva
laughed heartly at his discomfiture. She laughed and laughed.
"Even if we start afresh from our childhood, our lives will be
no different". Malathi said in all seriousness.
"Why do you say so?" asked Ashayya is surprise. He
was happy that the question whom he would have married
got side- stepped. Malathi observed this and said, "because
this society has not changed we cannot but play our parts. In
the society in which we live in the present circumstances none
of us can act differently. It is impossible. For example if you
had married Saravva, in the family struggle you would not
have been able to continue your studies. Even if I had eloped
with you, your studies would have got terminated. You would
have sold all my jewels and finally would have accused me
saying I had brought you all the problems. You would have
been doing some odd jobs," said Malathi.
One day Saravva went to meet Malathi and saw Ashayya
Telangana Stories
there. She thought that she had gone there at the wrong time
and turned back. Malathi observed this and brought back
Saravva scolding her that she should not have suspected her.
Malathi managed the situation with skill and the three got into
the old spirit. They joked on old memories. Suseela joined
them a little later.
"Whatever you say, don't you agree that I sacrificed in
giving you away my bava!" said Saravva smiling but in all
seriousness.
The feeling that she sacrificed her life for bava and Malathi
kept her going as an optimist. Malathi could not guess that
Saravva's life would collapse if she knew that it was not true.
"Your caste and your economic condition did not permit
you to pursue your studies. My caste did not allow me to elope
with Ashayya. It was his education that brought you and me
close to him and also distanced us. If your bava had not been
so highly educated and grown in status, you would not have
loved him so dearly. Even if you had loved him, you would
have forgotten him as you could forget Venkataiah. Perhaps I
too. Ashayya's education and his job made us love him dearly
and created a great problem for us. You had to sacrifice bava
only because of the caste in which you were born. It was a
social evil and necessity. The part played by your sacrifice in
this case is very little. Even if you had not been there, by
taking the help of some other woman, I would have loved
your bava - think of it," concluded Malathi.
Saravva felt depressed with this contention. She fainted
suddenly. She could not stand the theory explained by Malathi
which at one harsh stroke uprooted the tree of her love. Malathi
realised late that whether rightly or wrongly the feeling that
she sacrificed herself for them both was keeping up Saravva's
spirits. Suseela was shocked that Sharada's theory of sacrifice
(English)
which gave new life to them should have been shattered in
174 Saravva's case.
5th Proof Faith is stronger than facts. Ashayya wondered that
Saravva had such a delicate heart, who externally appeared
AVM
stubborn. It was her self respect that was keeping her alive
18-08-08
though Saravva lost everything in life. Malathi destroyed that
self-respect. Saravva suffered from pain in the stomach
suddenly again.
She recovered after a week but could not smile happily
as before. She could not look directly into Malathi's eyes.
Malathi did not reveal to Saravva the information the lady
doctor gave that there was some problem with the uterus of
Saravva. The doctor expressed fear that it might turn out into
cancer. Saravva herself noticed that the white discharge which
started in the jail was showing up as pain in the stomach which
was growing. Saravva's old ideals and the old plans were
blown away as in a storm. Though Malathi did not treat her as
a servant maid, that was her position Saravva enjoyed in her
house. She held on till she mastered tailoring and Saravva left
for the place of her birth, to her sister whose husband was the
Sarpanch.
Saravva lived carrying on the job of a tailor, playing and
singing with the children forgetting her past. In the meanwhile
she was selected as an Anganwadi teacher. Her life got settled
now and she started doing justice to her job as also to her
profession of tailoring.
Suseela wrote to Saravva that a match was suggested for
her and that the man had three children and had undergone
vascetomy. Saravva met Suseela. Next day Sharada suddenly
made her appearance there. The three had a nice time in the
Telangana Stories
house of Suseela's relatives. Sharada told them that she had
come there for some treatment. Her face was glowing and she
looked healthy though she had thinned a little.
• • •
"Did you marry again?" asked Saravva. Malathi wondered
how she could guess the possibility. She nodded in the
affirmative with a smile. "I think he is a good man. What more
do you want if you get a husband, who accepts your word? Is
he highly educated and cultured?" asked Suseela
complimenting Malathi.
"He is not an educated man. He belongs to the family of
gonds. But as you said he obeys his wife and what else is
wanted? He has a good heart but the heart cannot speak.....
By the by, shall I find a good husband for you also?" asked
Sharada laughing heartily.
Saravva and Suseela kept silent for a few moments
Sharada changed the topic and fell into gossip. "The party
also felt unhappy for the injustice you suffered after I told
them," said Sharada.
"Sharada, don't you know I cannot go in for college
education like you? Our elders say we should search where
we lost. I lost my life in my caste and village where I was born
and bred. I will win back my life there," said Saravva.
"So you want to say that you would be called the Mother
Theresa of your place."
"Don't compare me with such great personalities. Malathi
told me that the post of the Sarpanch of our village is being
reserved for women. 'Why don't you win the favour and love
of the people? she asked. I am giving thought to it.”
"You may win the hearts of the people and secure a job.
But can you find a new husband?"
(English)
"My mind got disgusted with that thought. What little
175
hopes I had, Malathi shattered them by telling facts. I am now
5th Proof living comfortably. People respect me and my life forgetting
AVM the past. I have nothing to do with forests and other places.
Becuase I am trying to be the winner where I lost. You have
18-08-08
lost nothing in your life. If you have any problems like that
live with your friends and relatives in the same place like me
and win back your life. I don't find a greater revolution than
this including life. Because of your mercy, you know that I
am no longer a coward."
Sharada could not keep up an argument with Saravva
who was by far older than her. She knew the difficultires
Saravva had gone through in life and the tears. There must be
an iota of truth in her decision. Such was the respect she had
for Saravva.
They were in conversation and suddenly Saravva twisted
with severe pain in the stomach. She was taken to the doctor
and after resting for a week Suseela took Saravva to Malathi's
house and left her there. Four days later Sharada left.
Ashayya shed tears at Saravva's condition. Lakshmi,
Ashayya's wife, invited Saravva to stay with them. "Let your
regard for me remain so," said Saravva with tears in her eyes,
though with a smile. "Elope with your bava, sister, I won't
misunderstand you" joked Lakshmi to make light the
atmosphere. 'Shall we really elope,' Ashayya said for fun. His
eyes were moist with tears.
Malathi objected Ashayya's words. "Even if she has no
husband and manly help she is happy with her individuality.
She has proved how a woman can stand on her own legs and
how we can triumph in our lives. Why do you talk as though
we need your companionship and your support, as though a
woman cannot live without male company.... why do you say
that you could elope now? Do you want to pull us down with
your male superiority?" asked Malathi smiling.
Saravva looked at Malathi appreciatingly at her words.
Suddenly Saravva fell unconscious with her pain in her
stomach. When she regained her conciousness, she took
Ashayya close to her wishpering 'come to me once, bava,'
and kissed him with all her heart shedding tears of joy.
"When you are all supporting me, what more do I want?
This is enough for my life" she said folding her hands looking
at them all.
• • •
Saravva's uterus was surgically removed and her life took
a fresh start. In course of time there was a change in her name
and surname. Now she is called 'Sarpanch Sarekka' with great
love.
• • •
Ramesh garu! The Ashayya of this story is myself. If you
marry Saravva you will be setting an ideal example for many.
Saravva can take care of your children as her own children. If
you marry Malathi she will quickly get adjusted to your life.
If you marry Suseela, you would have made known that all
men are not bad. Even though they had faced problems and
had their experiences, their hearts are as clear as a white cloth.
If you marry anyone of them you would have made their lives
also blossom forth. Myself and they await your decision.
21
Telangana Stories
(English)
THE NEEM TREE
176
Maisaiah was very happy that Rajeswara Rao, Venkata
5th Proof Rao’s younger son, had remembered him. But at the same
AVM time the memory of the earlier experiences and the past
18-08-08
incidents made him feel pained.
Maisaiah got up twice from the cot on which he was sitting
under the shade of the neem tree to meet Rajeswara Rao but
satdown. Why should he go and see Rajeswara Rao? Perhaps
he remembered them all only to show off how much he had
grown in importance! Maisaiah was overcome with impatience,
anger and pain! An agriculturist, Rajeswara Rao, left off
agriculture and went to the city to study. He grew up there
and as though the city was not the place for him, went to
America. There he became a crorepathy. As for himself,
Maisaiah could not give up agriculture nor could he prosper
and grow. His growth remained limited like the tail of the goat
which remained short all its life.
But again his conscience told him that nothing was wrong
in meeting him. Rajeswara Rao came back to his native place
after twenty years. Earlier when he came many years ago to
India he went away without visiting his village. Poor Rajeswara
Rao! Will there be time for him to remember all his old
experiences and memories! It was only his own foolishness.
With that, Maisaiah got up finally to meet Rajeswara Rao.
 Rajeswara Rao had come from America twenty days ago.
He had come to Jagityala two days ago to meet the people of
his village. The previous day he had visited the village during
daytime from Jagityala. He met everyone calling them all by
name. He was happy that the twenty year old primary school
had become a high school three years ago. He went to the
school and met the teachers and the students greeting them
personally.
The teachers and students of the high school developed
close contact with Rajeswara Rao during the three years. It
was Rajeswara Rao who gave the donation needed to the school
to get it upgraded into a high school. He also instituted merit
scholarships to three students who scored the highest marks
at the SSC examination and had been giving them the amount
for the last three years. He was keeping track of the prize
winners as to what they were doing now and was enquiring
about the welfare of their parents. He remembered again and
again Maisaiah as the father of Mahesh, one of the merit
students. Rajeswara Rao announced a fresh donation to the
school and paid it on the spot. He promised to get fans fixed
in the government social welfare hostel. The headmaster
Anjaneyulu and the hostel warden Sugunakar expressed their
gratitude to Rajeswara Rao. These two met Maisaiah
personally and told him that Rajeswara Rao wanted to see
him. Maisaiah was happy that Rajeswara Rao came to know
that his son stood school-first in the S.S.C. exam. He felt proud
at his son’s achievement.
Throughout the journey by bus, Maisaiah’s mind
entertained only thoughts of Rajeswara Rao. With a new
awareness of old instances, Maisaiah was reconstructing in
his mind Rajeswara Rao’s present position as a philanthropist
and its import. He came to the conclusion that owing to some
mistake on his part his thoughts of the past had taken a wrong
turn, or else Rajeswara Rao was a good man. Maisaiah tried
to forget the ugly aspects of the old times and concentrated
on the present good in Rajeswara Rao. If the mistakes of the
past are corrected with good deeds in the present why would
Telangana Stories anyone point out the old mistakes, thought Maisaiah. Will not
(English)
people remember only the good deeds! Maisaiah was thinking
177 in this manner with hope about happy times to come by.
5th Proof • • •
AVM Rajeswara Rao had great consideration for Maisaiah who
18-08-08 was the general handy man in their house when he was young.
He brought a pair of dhotis and shirt cloth for him specially
from Hyderabad.
Rajeswara Rao was shocked to see Maisaiah from a
distance. Maisaiah was three years younger than himself but
looked twenty years older, he had blackened and wrinkled.
He recognized him quickly, walked a few steps and held his
hands smiling. He hugged Maisaiah. This gesture was
unexpected by Maisaiah. He was overcome by immense joy
and happiness. Those who were standing by were moved to
tears.
Rajeswara Rao was now a reputed doctor in America.
When he was young he was called the ‘little master’ in his
village. Now he did not like to be called ‘master’ at all. Maisaiah
felt it strange when people called Rajeswara Rao ‘doctor saab'!
In the meanwhile headmaster Anjaneyulu and warden
Sugunakar came there. Rajeswara Rao handed them the
cheques he had promised them the previous day. The doctor
asked these two to sit for a while and talked to Maisaiah.
 The headmaster and the warden signalled to Maisaiah
suggesting that he should ask the doctor some gift. Maisaiah
too had such a thought in his mind. He thought of making his
request after a while.
Maisaiah’s elder son failed in the SSC exam and was
looking after agriculture. The second boy passed the
Telangana Stories
Intermediate. The daughter's marriage had been celebrated.
The son-in-law was in Soudhi Arabia.
“Sir!” said Maisaiah clearing his throat. “Doctor saab!
My first son failed in the tenth class. The second boy passed
Intermediate and is idle at home.”
“Why is he idle having passed Inter? You can get him
educated further. There are many hostels. Boys are given
scholarship”, explained Rajeswara Rao.
Maisaiah was wondering how he should put the objection
of his first son who was against his brother studying
engineering while he was looking after the lands and
agriculture. Sugunakar the warden gave the information to
Rajeswara Rao. The doctor was surprised that there existed
such jealousy between the brothers.
“If the younger brother pursues his studies, will not the
elder brother too get a name and receive some help also?”
said Rajeswara Rao. Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar felt happy
that if the younger brother was an engineer the elder brother
will look after agriculture full time. Mahesh was their dear
student!
“If he is sent for long term coaching Mahesh will certainly
get a seat in engineering, sir! There are good coaching centres
at Vijayawada, Guntur, Ongole and Nellore. Maisaiah is not
sending his son to one of these centres,” informed Anjaneyulu.
“How is all that possible for me, doctor saab” said
Maisaiah nodding his head. He was afraid that if he mortgaged
his land and the boy did not get a seat he would be at a loss as
to what to do.
Rajeswara Rao was very much moved at the plight of an
intelligent student staying put in life not being able to compete
(English) with money. The coaching charges may not exceed thirty
thousand rupees. In dollars it will be only eight hundred. How
178
much money he has not been spending! With eight hundred
5th Proof dollars a young student's life will reach the highest pinnacles
of glory, rising from the backwardness of thousands of years!
AVM
He should not lose the opportunity of helping Maisaiah’s son.
18-08-08
He decided that the help he extended should not make a dent
on their self-respect.
“Maisaiah! Don’t entertain any worry. I’ll take care of all
those problems. Your son will certainly become an engineer.
After he completes engineering I will make arrangements for
him to come to America. After he earns money I will take
back what I am giving him now. That money also will be
given away for the development of our village on his name,”
said Rajeswara Rao explaining the details with Anjaneyulu.
Then he added “I can give money but the constant
encouragement to make Mahesh an engineer is yours.”
Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar, who were classmates of
Rajeswara Rao from school days happily agreed to take up
the responsibility. Maisaiah’s joy knew no bounds.
As Maisaiah walked home carrying the clothes presented
to him by Rajeswara Rao, it was like taking his engineer son
home.
Maisaiah wondered how nice it would be if only his day-
dream during his bus journey came true. By the time Maisaiah
reached Rajeswara Rao’s house, he was not at home. When
he would come home was not known.
Next day when he went, he was told that Rajeswara Rao
had left for Hyderabad. Maisaia's hopes were dashed to the
ground.
Telangana Stories
Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar took their children to Guntur
and admitted them in the long term coaching. Maisaiah was
very much disturbed in mind. How good it would be if his
son too became an engineer! But where from will he get so
much money? It became a daily experience for Maisaiah to
lie down crouched on the rope cot under the neem tree and
fall into a sort of a meditative trance.
Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar were wonder struck at the
coaching college, its buildings, the hostel and the kind of
instruction they offered. They felt very happy. But the
expenditure was beyond their capacity. They should borrow
and hold their breath for one year. But their children left the
college and ran home within fifteen days. They were
determined to stay at home and study though they may fail to
get a seat in engineering. They said they would not go back
and started crying. They threatened to commit suicide if their
parents tried to send them back.
Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar were taken aback. The love
they developed on the coaching centers suddenly changed
into utter hatred. These coaching centre institutions……..
knocked off twenty thousand rupees as advance. Not a pie
will be returned. That happened to many parents. The two
parents took back their sons to the coaching centre and got
them re-admitted after trying hard and fast methods to
convince the boys.
Mahesh could not make the EAMCET exam. He joined
in the degree college unvillingly and failed in the first year.
Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar were calculating in which
engineering college their children would gain admission. Their
classmate Rajeswara Rao could go to America twenty years
(English) ago. In those days it was difficult for them to catch up with
the education they could get. As Rajeswara Rao was a moneyed
179
man he took tuitions, scored high marks and got a seat in the
5th Proof medical college. Now, though late by twenty years, their sons
AVM
could, with the help of money avail themselves of the
opportunity to reach the heights like Rajeswara Rao. He will
18-08-08
help their sons to settle in America. The two parents were thus
moving in a dream-land with a bottle in hand and mutton
curries in their mouths. Rajaiah, the junior lecturer was also
with them. Maisaiah approached them with a staggering gait.
Maisaiah who was always humble spoke harshly in his stupor.
“If you teach well, will not my son also gain a seat in
engineering? If you have confidence in your teaching why
did you not allow your sons to study in the same college along
with my son? You boast that Rajeswara Rao was your
classmate from boyhood. My boy will always come first in
any institution. Where are those days? Your sons are not the
classmates of my son. It looks as though all poor students are
put in government schools and colleges. You are drawing
salaries in thousands and doing no teaching. With your money
you send your sons to private colleges. Remember! My son is
a natural uncut but smart diamond, sirs.”
Maisaiah’s words shook Anjaneyulu into thinking.
Mahesh came school first. If the government junior and degree
colleges ran well, he too would have got his son admitted in
the college in town. To whom could he explain his worry?
The two teachers were angry when Maisaiah accused them
but kept quiet. Maisaiah left the place after shouting for a while.
Anjaneyulu lost his mood as a result of Maisaiah’s
accusation and ordered for another bottle. What was wrong in
Maisaiah’s words? Rajeswara Rao studied in a village school.
Telangana Stories
He was their classmate also. They too studied in a government
school and secured jobs. Why did the society change like this?
Their salaries increased many fold now. If they had faith in
their schools why did they send their children to private
institutions? If untrained teachers give good education in
private institutions, what is the need for so many teacher
training institutions? Mahesh would have scored higher marks
if the government hostels were maintained like private hostels!
“Mr Sugunakar! I have a doubt. Do you think that students
who studied in government Junior colleges will stand the
competition of EAMCET* and gain admission into a
professional college?” asked Anjaneyulu.
“Yes, some. But they secure the seats because of S.C.,
S.T. reservations. Are candidates faring well in open
competition from government colleges? I have my doubts.
What is wrong in what Maisaiah said? Truth is bitter. If people
cared for this statement that will help the society like the neem
tree. In olden days if the poor studied they prospered. Now
where are the jobs? If anyone wants to think of self-
employment lakhs of rupes are required for investment. The
children of some like us who prospered a little early are able
to stand some competition. The children of the present day
poor cannot prosper.”
* Engineering and Medical Common Entrance Test.
He continued. “It is said that a population of thirty crore
people stay outside the main stream of life in the new social
development scheme. That means globalisation, liberalization,
privatization will result in students of the unorganized spheres
of work being thrown into a sort of bonded labour without
minimum wages. If we give thought to the problem it is clear
that children of our category also have a dreadful future."
(English)
Rajaiah, the junior lecturer gave another lecture agreeing
180
with Sugunakar.
5th Proof
“Oh god! My mood has been spoiled. Let us talk of
AVM something else.” Anjaneyulu said.
18-08-08 “The neem tree has been the tree of our country for
thousands of years. But we could not realize its value. Now
the Americans are trying to get patent rights on it. Our people
are now making a noise that the tree is ours. The medicines
prepared from the neem tree have been patented in America”.
Sugunakar changed the topic.
The more the dose, the more grew the anguish of
Anjaneyulu remembering Maisaiah’s words.” The fellow-
Mahesh-my dear student. I took care of him like my own son.
Maisaiah abused me. Mahesh is also like a neem tree. He is
like a medicinal plant. We did not recognize his talents and
abilities. How good it will be if there is a human resources
section which takes a patent on Mahesh and bring out all his
merits as part of globalisation or privatization! Then Mahesh
also grows like Dr. Rajeswara Rao or like our children,”
concluded Anjaneyulu.
Sugunakar nodded agreement.
“The government is paying us salaries. It established
schools, colleges and hostels. All this is for that purpose. Why
do you throw blame on others?” asked Rajaiah.
The discussion stopped there as all felt that the mistake
was theirs.
Maisaiah was tired with his hunt to find his son who ran
away saying he would not study the degree course. Years rolled
by. Four years later he went to Mumbai in search of his son
when told he was seen there. Mahesh was working as a mason
in a building construction work. His sensitive heart was hurt
by the society’s harsh nature. Mahesh was brought home by
Maisaiah. Thinking that he would stay at home if he was
married, his marriage was celebrated by Maisaiah. He did stay
at home but he fell into negative thinking being a very sensitive
person. He will not get rid of the negative thinking till the
injustice done to him was corrected. The people did not like
Mahesh criticizing everything. They thought he had changed
by going to Mumbai and wanted him to go back to Mumbai
so that they would be rid of his cynical mentality.
The sons of Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar got settled as
engineers in America with the help of Rajeswara Rao.
Maisaiah’s sons and daughters-in-law quarrelled. They
got separated. Mahesh felled the neem tree saying that he
would do as he liked in the site he got. He erected a shed with
zinc sheets there. He had two children. Now the tree of hope
had been completely felled. When he realised that there would
be no growth in his life he stopped talking out of frustration.
Now he stared vacantly with no interest at whatever happened
to the world, whether it prospered or got destroyed.
Whenever Anjaneyulu or Sugunakar saw him, they
suffered deep pangs of sorrow. They felt worried why their
favourite student had turned into a spiritless person.
Anjaneyulu was building a big house with the money
sent by his son from States. Mahesh was the chief mason. His
wife also helped him. If the father of Mahesh built the house
of Rajeswara Rao, now Mahesh, Maisaiah's son was building
Anjaneyulu’s house.
Mahesh now talked very little. He hummed if any work
Telangana Stories
(English) was given and did the work silently.
181 Students continued to receive stipends every year from
Rajeswara Rao in the school.
5th Proof
Rajeswarar Rao came to India after many years.
AVM
Privatization resulting in withdrawing government funds, and
18-08-08 the invitation specially made to non-resident Indians made
Rajeswara Rao think. He discussed the present day situation
with friends and relatives. He invited his close friends to
Hyderabad and arranged a dinner in a five-star hotel.
Anjaneyulu and Sugunakar also went and he took their
suggestions also.
“Do not come to this country believing the words of the
government. Laziness, indifference, political interference and
casteism are eating away into the vitals of people like white
ants. In this country pure gold also will be converted into dirt.
But as the governing body members are your people these
problems may not trouble you” said Anjaneyulu and
Sugunakar.
Rajeswara Rao decided to visit his village and stay there
for two days.
He saw Maisaiah from a distance and exclaimed
“Maisaiah! Is Mahesh doing well?” hugging Maisaiah.
“Sir, I am Mahesh. Father passed away a year ago,”
replied Mahesh with tears in his eyes.
“You are Mahesh! Did you not become an engineer! What
is it, you have grown so old! What happened?” asked
Rajeswara Rao in great surprise. Rajeswara Rao had thought
that he should tell people proudly that the son of the farm
hand became an engineer and that the atrocities committed
by his own father should not be felt in the village. Rajeswar
Telangana Stories
Rao’s eyes moistened.
“Sir ! I learn that you are going to construct a factory
near the Hightech city. Please take me as a mason. Even if
you give me the job of a watchman, it is all right. Please do
me this favour so that my children will have a chance to study
in the city,” said Mahesh bringing his palms together.
Rajeswara Rao had thought of taking Mahesh as an
engineer to America. Now he had to take him as a watchman
in Hyderabad! Tears rolled down the cheeks of Rajeswara Rao.
He did not understand why the depressed classes were not
receiving the fruits of development though the government
and the society was trying to do its best.
Rajeswar Rao who wanted to stay in the village for two
days, left for Hyderabad the same day with a disturbed mind.
Sunday Andhra Jyothi, 20 August, 2000.
22
(English)
THE EVOLUTION OF LIFE
GLOBALIZATION IN TELANGANA
182
5th Proof
“…… The boy is a soft-ware engineer in Bangalore. I
AVM
got the bio-data from the marriage bureau. I spoke to the boy
18-08-08
on telephone. I think this alliance would be settled. I learn
that they are not keen on dowry. They said that if the girl is
qualified to be a soft-ware engineer in the States, they are
satisfied.
“There is a possibility of his going to the states within
one year. You are a native of that place; I learn. If you go there
once and find details about the boy’s background we will
proceed in the matter about Divya.”
Sivarajam who was a scientist in B.D.L.(Bharath
Detonators Limited) went on requesting Chandramouli on
the telephone for nearly half-an-hour.
“Okay-let it be so. I too have some research work there.
I will be around that place for two or three days. I’ll visit their
place also. Okay. Definitely…” Chandramouli put the receiver
down.
Chandramouli left for Jagityala the same evening.
He went to his friend, Ramesham, who lived in the
Mission compound. Chandramouli opened the topic of the
alliance in a casual manner. Ramesham telephoned five or six
people and collected the information.
“The boy’s father Lasmaiah weaves cloth for Katakam
Lingaiah for wages. The boy has a younger brother and two
sisters. They boy is the only educated person in the family.
Telangana Stories
The two sisters roll beedis. The younger brother failed in the
degree course.” Ramesham gave the details.
“I have some work there in the poultry farm. Let us go
there after eating our meal,” said Ramesham.
Ramesham and Chandramouli went there on a motor bike
after food. The black topped road was shimmering. Green
fields attracted their attention all sides. Also fruit gardens. The
breeze was cool and Chandramouli enjoyed the ride. They
stopped at the poultry from.
“Oh god! Did we reach the place so soon! Hardly half-
an-hour ago we left our village,” Chandramouli expressed his
surprise.
“The road is fine. So we could reach soon,” said
Ramesham, praising the Chief Minister Chandra Babu Naidu.
In earlier days it used to take two hours to reach this
place on motor bike. The road was slushy, full of ruts and
pits, we had to push the vehicle in the sands of the streams.”
Ramesham continued.
“Namasthe, sir.” Gangadharam, the owner of the poultry
farm wetcomed them courteously.
Details about the fowls, the production of eggs, their feed,
their ailments, the care to be taken about the chicks were
discussed by them. Chandramouli got his doubts cleared as
the conversation went on.
Chandramouli was glad that many trees were grown
around the poultry farm. Gangadhar an took Chandramouli
around the farm.
“Shall I get you date palm toddy, brother-in-law? Sri
Chandramouli has come from the city. Should he not taste the
(English) village speciality?” Gangadhar ....... suggested.
183 “This gentleman is not used to any of these drinks. As
5th Proof
for me I am on a fast for half-a-day,” replied Ramesham.
AVM After a while they sat under the coconut trees by the side
of the rose garden. Ramesham opened the topic.
18-08-08
“A number of alliances have been suggested for Ravi.
The parents of girls have been visiting and going. Not a single
alliance has come up to the stage of the young people taking
a look at each other”, said Gangadharam.
“Yes, why is it so?” questioned Ramesham.
“What is there to be told about him? For his parents,
brother and sisters, he is the only important person in the
family. In order to educate him his sisters were made to stop
their studies at the seventh form and were sent to make beedis.
If he reaches the level of going to America, his sister should
be married to atleast teachers. In these days which teacher
would prefer a girl who has studied only upto the seventh
class? They want a girl who is equally qualified. That is why
he is keen on finding teachers for them by offering big dowries.
His idea is good but in these days who will agree to spend
their earnings for the house for seven or eight years? More
than the girl, the parents of the girls have not been accepting
this proposition. The boy will live in Bangalore or America
thinking that marrying a girl from the weaver’s family iself
was a great concession. Even if the daughter and son-in-law
are happy, how to run the big family? Such were the questions
and doubts that arose”, Gangadhar explained how each alliance
went its way.
Chandramouli was surprised at the ideals and
Telangana Stories
determination of the young man and appreciated his outlook.
“When the boy is working in Bangalore why should the
father weave for wages? Why doesn’t he own his loom?” asked
Chandramouli.
“He tells me to stop working. He wants me to stop
weaving at the loom for good. But my brother does not heed
his words. He says that he will not stop weaving on the loom
which gave him food all these years. If we ask him to own a
loom, he says that he is not prepared to undergo all the bother
connected with owning a loom and selling the yarn to seths.
He said with definiteness that he would weave for wages and
would not possess a loom himself.”
“Perhaps it would have been good if he had a poultry
farm like you,” suggested Chandramouli.
“Maintaining a poultry farm is a risky proposition. How
will my brother manage something which is so risky? Is it
possible for the man to run a poultry farm who did not want to
possess a loom for himself? I am afraid he has become
philosophical. Once my brother had his own loom. He had a
good name around ten villages that he wove fine sarees.
People from different and far off places used to meet him,
give advances and get their sarees woven by him. Now dogs
have carried away those days….. The lives of all weavers have
fallen on bad days.” Gangadhar remembered the old days and
grew sullen and pensive.
“I went along with him for the EAMCET counselling. I
paid the fee myself. Of course he returned all dues after he
secured a job,” concluded Gangadhar.
“This gentleman has also come in connection with finding
an alliance. His close friend’s daughter is to be married. Her
(English) father is an important officer. But the girl has a squint. If she
184 wears glasses the squirt is not observed. She is of normal
complexion and is not fair,” Ramesham gave the facts.
5th Proof
“That fellow is not very particular about such things. If
AVM
you are satisfied it is okay. I will make him agree to the match.
18-08-08 He will not say ‘no’ to me. Did I, at any time, say ‘no’ to you?
If you feel that the match can be considered favourably after
learning all the facts about the girl and the family, let us make
the boy say ‘yes’….” He turned to Chandramouli,” Have a
look at their house, I’ll take you there,” he offered.
They started walking, leavning the bike there.
Chandramouli felt elated and excited at the vegetable and
flower plants which looked green and fresh.
The looms situated in homes were making noises as the
shafts moved this way and that across the loom. “I think there
are a number of looms in this village,” said Chandramouli.
“Not many. May be there are about sixty looms. But only
twenty or twenty five persons are weaving. They too are
weaving for wages with the master weaver. They are making
towels and lungis mostly. Sarees only now and then. Sarees
of eight or nine yards length are not available in the market so
they are woven on orders.”
“How many families live here?” asked Chandramouli to
satisfy his curiosity.
“Twenty years ago there were hundred families. If they
all had lived here by now they would have grown into three
hundred families by the lowest estimation. But now there may
be fifty houses. The others left seeking employment and
livelihood to different places – not one place, not on one
Telangana Stories
particular job.” Gangadhar again fell into a pensive mood
recollecting past events.
A cat jumped out of a window, eighteen inches high,
with a mouse clutched in the mouth.
“There’s no one in that house now. The owners of that
house built a house in Jagityala. No one is prepared to buy
this house. It costs fifty lakh rupees to construct a house like
this. No one in willing to buy the house along with the site.”
“What’s the reason?”
“Who’s living in villages now, sir? Moreover the owners
had laid a condition that the house should not be dismantled
but retained as it is. A lamp should be kept burning in the
house. The open space before the house should be cleaned,
watered and a pattern with lime stone powder should be drawn.
They are not selling it for want of money. The wood of the
house alone fetches fifty thousand rupees. They were born
and bred in that house. The house proved auspicious to them
in all respects. It is a house where goddess Lakshmi lives. In
these days even if you offer two lakh rupees such a good
house would not be available. When a party wanted to buy it
for thirty five thousand rupees and use the house the as a
cattle shed, the owners did not sell it,” informed Gangadhar.
“What does the owner of the house do?”
“What do they lack, sir? They are four brothers doing
four different kinds of jobs. The eldest is a whole-sale cloth
merchant in Jagityala. The second brother runs his real estate
business covering the area between Jagityala up to Hyderabad.
The third runs a bar cum restaurant. The youngest is a M.A.,
B.Ed. and runs a school in Jagityala. There are eight hundred
students in the school. The two acres of land purchased outside
(English)
the town for the school fetches two thousand rupees a yard if
185 sold as plots. When young they worked hard. Now they
maintain cars. When they were young all these brothers wove
5th Proof
yarn with their father. In those days four looms used to be
AVM
working in their house….”
18-08-08
In some homes there was no movement of people.
“Why are these houses silent?”
“They are the houses of Kapus. They all have gone to
fields to cultivate lands. They will be returning in a short time.”
A few yards beyond the houses of the Kapus, the sounds
of working looms were again heard.
“This is the house of Ravi Prakash. Please walk in,” said
Gangadhar, going in.
“Gangadhar has come,” said Lachumbai addressing her
husband Lasmaiah. She stopped her work of spinning the yarn
on the charaka on the pial. She placed the cot on the pial
removing the charaka and other items. She spread a bed cover
on the cot, brought an old wooden chair and pushed aside the
beedi leaves cut by her daughters.
Lasmaiah came out of the pit at his loom and adjusted
his dhoti folds, wiped his face with a towel and put on the
shirt which was hung to the peg of the loom.
 Lasmaiah came out and greeted Ramesham saying
“namaste.”
The house resembled a factory. The smell of canjee
emanated from the pot.
The long wooden planks and the thick adjusting brush
were placed leaning on the wall. A saree was put to dry on a
cot against the wall. The loom pit was clearly visible. The
other itmes used for weaving were all in the room. There was
a window at a height of about a foot and a half above the
ground. Good breeze was blowing into the room from the
window. Sun light dazzled on the cloth that was being woven
on the loom.
“Where did your children go?” asked Ramesham.
“They said they would spend some time with their
friends. They took with them the beedi leaves,” replied
Lachumbai.
She placed cow dung cakes in the mud oven, lighted the
dried sticks with kerosene and started making tea.
“What brings you here?” asked Lasmaiah.
Gangadhar and Ramesham explained the purpose of their
visit.
Lasmaiah was happy that a big officer from Hyderabad
came to the village seeking an alliance. His face blossomed
forth like a full blown flower.
“ If your son goes to America, you too have to go there.
If the son and daughter-in-law go to their jobs, you will have
to live in America looking after your grandsons and grand
daughters.” said Ramesham smiling.
“Why? Are there no children here? There is another
younger son here. We will not go to America, not only
America, we will not leave this village and go elsewhere.
Anyway he will live there for five or six years and come back
to our country. He said he would be there till sisters are married
and till we buy a house in the city,” informed Lasmaiah.
Telangana Stories
(English) “Before they go to America, everyone says so. Once they
are used to the comforts of America, no one returns,” said
186
Ramesham smiling.
5th Proof
Lachumbai brought tea for them all. Her two daughters
AVM ran home learning that some visitors had come to their house.
18-08-08 “This is the elder one, this the younger,” Lasmaiah
introduced his two daughters to the visitors.
The eyes of the girls glowed with the pride that their brother
was working as an engineer in Bangalore apart from the
innocence they reflected in their eyes. They looked again and
again at the photograph of the girl which their father held in
his hand.
Chandramouli knew that talking in a manner that would
be appropriate with the situation and status of a person was an
art. “They are also not greatly propertied. Their father also
wove cloth once. They are also not very rich. You are also not
poor. They came up in life twenty five years ago by getting
educated. Your boy came up in life now. They too lived like
you in earlier days. Why talk only of them? We all lived like
that”, said Chandramouli.
Chandramouli reminisced his past. He wove cloth in one
session of the day and attended college in the other session.
His parents also worked hard. He spoke of all those experiences
in a friendly manner.
Lasmaiah glanced at his wife and his children. He guessed
that they liked what Chandramouli said.
“Did your son telephone to you?” asked Ramesham.
“He telephoned yesterday. He informed that the girl,
according to reports, had a slight squint. ‘Someone from their
side may visit you. If they like our family and our house and
if you feel that things will be okay, go and meet them if they
invite you' said my son,” explained Lasmaiah.
“What about gifts and other presentations?” Ramesham
wanted to know.
Lachumbai interfered saying that Lasmaiah will not talk
about these things.
“We are trying for a match for our first girl. One of them
is likely to be fixed. The boy had not yet got a government
job. It may take another five or six months. They are
demanding four. The other expenses will reach one or more.
We are looking for a match for our boy so that the first girl’s
marriage also would be celebrated with his dowry”, explained
Lachumbai. She was happy that she quoted one more than
what the boy’s people had demanded.
Chandramouli calculated that the total would come to
five. Sivarajam was ready to spend nearly eight or ten for his
daughter Divya’s marriage. If the present boy is going to be
available for such a reasonable amount, he could as well offer
his own daughter. His daughter was studying B.Tech in the
final year. She was more impressive looking than Divya. He
was a little worried and agitated. Chandramouli felt that he
should have brought the photograph of his daughter also.
Ramesham and Chandramouli went out and had some
discussion. Chandramouli spoke to Sivarajam, the girl’s father.
He handed over the mobile to Ramesham. Ramesham and
Gangadhar described and explained the details. Gangadhar
spoke to Ravi Prakash also. Later they all returned to the pial
and sat on the cot confortably.
Telangana Stories
(English) “Then, when do you go to see the girl? Their addresses
in this visiting card. Take Gangadhar with you and take a
187
look at the girl,” said Ramesham.
5th Proof
“That means, you are keeping away. You are the
AVM important person. How can we go without you?’ said Lasmaiah
who knew how Ramesham managed things. Can I escape if
18-08-08
you insist on my going? “ smiled Ramesham.
Both the parties guessed that the match would get fixed.
• • • • • •
Two months later the marriage of Ravi Prakash with
Divya, the daughter of B.D.L. Sivarajam, was celebrated on a
grand scale in Hyderabad. But Lachumbai and Lasmaiah were
not happy with the marriage that was celebrated in a hurly
burly manner. Their son arrived five days before the marriage
saying he could not get leave. There was not much time to go
through the many formalities and rituals connected with the
marriage. They did not at all feel that the wedding took place
in their house. Sivarajam sent the bride-groom and the bride
on honeymoon three days after the marriage. Lasmaiah did
not appreciate this going around places when the daughter’s
marriage was to be celebrated a few days hence. Ramesham
consoled the old man.
“In our younger days weddings took place when the boy
and the girl were hardly fifteen years old. For every festival
the young couple were moving between both the families. In
that manner relationships were growing and acquaintances
were made. People knew each other in course of time. Now
marriages are taking place when the boy and the girl are grown
up. They are being sent on honeymoon so the boy and the
girl could know each other. That means they are being
encouraged to love each other after their marriage. By the by,
we are all there to help you for your daughter’s marriage.”
Ramesham spoke words of courage.
Fifteen days later the marriage of Lasmaiah’s elder
daughter, Vijaya, was celebrated in the village as desired by
her father with fan fare and music. Ravi Prakash spent money
freely for the dowry and other expenses as directed by
Ramesham and others. Divya observed all the details and
proceedings curiously.
Five days before the marriage the deity Pochamma was
worshipped and dinner was served to all guests, sacrificing a
he-goat. Divya felt it strange that Lasmaiah and Gangadhar
uncle should themselves do all the cooking.
Lasmaiah wove the wedding saree for his daughter Vijaya
himself. Gangadhar performed the special ritual of Vijaya being
‘made the bride’ two days before the marriage. He sent his
daughter who was studying ninth class as the brides-maid to
follow the bride.
Pots were decoratced with lime and lime patterns and the
‘Irendla pooja’ was performed. Seven earthern ovens were
dug. In olden days these huge earthen ovens were got ready
for the guests who used to arrive on bullock carts for marriages
as they would be dust ridden. Firewood from the forest was
brought to boil water for bathing. Grain was stored in huge
pots. Those traditions are being followed now also as emblems
of the past practices.
The branch of “Andugu” tree was brought with music
and it was fixed before the house. A platform was constructed
with mud. Married women performed pooja to the well and
Telangana Stories
(English) brought water in brass pots. They made Kooraallu, the pooja
of the new pots. “Irendlu” pots were taken to Pochamma
188
temple with music and brought back after worship there. They
5th Proof walked to the temple of Pochamma holding a bed cover on
AVM
their heads and returned holding the cloth like an umbrella.
No one of them knew why this ritual was being followed. If
18-08-08
someone suggested that a certain thing should be done, doing
it had become a tradition. The family dhobi performed the
ritual of mitigating the evil angel's influence with cooked rice
mixed with kumkum as they entered the house.
Women consider this ritual as very important. The married
women ground turmeric into powder in grinding stones.
A marriage pandal was erected at the doorstep with
coconut leaves. The pandal was decorated with coloured
papers and different designs.
The gold mangala sutras and the silver rings for the toes
of the bride which were got made by the goldsmith were
brought with band music and burning camphor. Songs on the
loudspeakers were heard all by over the village. The dhobis
*
and the barbers prepared the bridegroom “Mylapolu” go
through the saved bath bath before marriage cermoney.
The bridegroom was met half way with band music when
* Went through the ritual in the marriage pandal before the marriage
sanctifying the groom and the bride.
he was coming from the Markandeya temple and the bride’s
party followed him. When the groom’s party and the bride’s
party faced each other the exchange of pasupu, kumkuma
between the parties and mutual offering of sugar to be eaten
by both the members were gone through.
Later the process of giving away the girl to the groom’s
Telangana Stories
party…. No one knows why this ritual of cumin seeds and
jagery paste being placed on the heads of the young ones
became more important than the actual marriage celebration.
The bride groom and the bride were made to press down the
feet of the other by turns. They were made to taste each other’s
saliva and eats. The saree and the dhoti end were tied into a
knot. In broad day light at noon the Arundhati star was shown
to the couple by the priest after the marriage ceremony. Cotton
seeds were made to be spread by the couple. The groom and
the bride went round thrice holding a balance in their hands.
Ravi Prakash wondered why his marriage in Hyderabad was
not celebrated with all these rituals. Gangadhar explained that
each village or place will have its characteristic traditions at
these celebrations.
In the evening the ritual of handing over the bride to the
groom’s parents took place. The marriage pandal, which till
then presented a joyous atmosphere suddenly turned gloomy
and dignified. The bride’s parents placed dried date fruits in
the hands of the bridegroom, his parents and the bridegroom’s
father’s brothers and shed tears. The bride, Vijaya, could not
control her tears and cried aloud. Some one wiped her tears.
She touched the feet of all the elders saying, I’ll get going’.
The bride was about to move along with her husband.
The bride’s brothers stopped the couple from going. They
smiled and protested saying that their sister cannot be taken
away. Chandramouli recalled Rukmini’s marriage* when he
saw this argument taking place. Everyone witnessed happily
this scene being enacted by the sons of Gangadhar and Ravi
Prakash. The boys demanded five thousand rupees to be given
to them for allowing their sister to be taken away. The amount
was finally brought down to five hundred rupees. The father
of the groom placed the money in their hands and asked them
(English)
to be satisfied with it. With that this particular ritual ended.
189 Then these young men carried the groom in their arms to the
car. The procession reached the outskirts of the village with
5th Proof
band music. Some young men danced while the procession
AVM
was moving out. Ravi Prakash also danced with them for some
18-08-08 time.
Lasmaiah and Lachumbai appreciated the good
arrangements made by Gangadhar and Ramesham and said
the arrangements far exceeded their expectations. Two days
after the marriage they went to the groom’s house for the return
dinner. On the third day presentations to the groom’s mother
etc. Again non-vegetarian dinner. Gifts were exchanged
between the relatives of both the parties, to the women and
men folk of both the families. Lasmaiah and Ravi Prakash
presented new clothes to Gangadhar and Ramesham for over-
seeing the arrangements for the marriage and touched their
feet in reverence. Divya also touched the feet of everyone
there. She showed keen interest in what went on and enjoyed
the proceedings.
*Rukmini's father announced a swayamvara for his daughter when Kings
and Princes assembled and the bride would choose her man from among those
assembled. Sri Krishna arrived and is chosen by Rukmini. When Krishna was
about to leave with his bride, her brother Rukki arrived to fight with Krishna for
he watned his sister to mary someone else.
 Four days later Ravi Prakash and Divya left for Bangalore.
Three months later he left for the States. Divya received her
visa after four months.
The rest of the story is known to all. So I will give brief
deails.
The alliance for the younger sister of Ravi Prakash was
settled after one year. He bore the entire expenditure for the
wedding but made it clear that he will not be able attend the
marriage personally. As Divya was with him in the States for
only one year and as the expenses for them both to come and
go would be very high, it would be impossible for them to
attend the marriage. They explained again and again the
position on the phone.
At the marriage people began to comment that Ravi
Prakash had become an American and that he and his wife
would behave like that thereafter. Lasmaiah and Lachumbai
reconciled to the situation and consoled themselves thinking
people would talk like that out of jealosy for the prosperity
their son enjoyed. Their very close relations themselves could
not bear the news that Ravi Prakash bought a car for eight
lakh rupees.
Some years later Ravi Prakash secured a transport agency
for his brother taking the help of his friends in India. That
firm had been running well.
Limbadri of their village who was a wholesale cloth
merchant in Jagityal came forward, offering his daughter in
marriage to the second son of Lasmaiah. The old couple could
not believe the offer for they felt it a great honour which came
by most unexpectedly.
Gangadhar and Ramesham again acted the ‘marriage
elders’.
“What is great about me, I am a big businessman to-day.
But once I worked on a salary of ten rupees a month. Your
son became a big businessman with his lorry transport quickly.
It is all because of your elder son. Alliance with you is
something known to every one as a good alliance” convinced
Telangana Stories
(English) Limbadri.
190 The marriage was settled after discussions held during
two months. It was three years by then after Ravi Prakash had
5th Proof
gone to the States. Ravi and his wife too wanted to visit India.
AVM Chandramouli’s daughter Praveen, who had gone to the States
18-08-08 to do her M.S.also came to India as her marriage too was fixed.
Everyone appreciated Ravi Prakash during the two
marriage celebrations.
Ravi Prakash pointed at his wife and said the credit went
to her.
“I advanced the money to buy the house from my salary.
The money sent home was mostly from the salary of your
daughter-in-law,” Ravi Prakash told his parents.
Many felt jealous towards the daughter-in-law. The elders
blessed her saying she was the “Mahalakshmi” of the family.
Youngsters touched her feet. Divya was moved at the affection
and regard shown by the relatives belonging to the village.
Divya who was with child appeared more beautiful than ever
what with people appreciating her.
Ravi Prakash applied for the pass port for his parents.
Going back to the States they requested again and again the
old couple to visit the States. Gangadhar and Ramesham took
Lasmaiah and Lachumbai to Madras twice. They paid four
thousand and six hundred rupees for each of them by draft
and went to Madras on the scheduled date.
On the first occasion they did not know what to talk and
how in the American Counsellate and were confused. Visas
for them were rejected. For the second trip the old couple
were given training. Yet the old couple said they would not
Telangana Stories
go. They felt very much humiliated with the tests. Gangadhar
and Ramesham appealed to them to make the visit and looked
after the papers. At last the visas were got ready at Madras.
Ravi Prakash got the flight tickets reserved and sent them to
the parents.
Lasmaiah and Lachumbai left in cars with four huge
suitcases to the airport accompanied by Limbadri, Ramesham
and Chandramouli. The Sivarajams met them at the Hyderabad
airport. All other close relatives also met them there. The old
couple’s eyes moistened on seeing them all together. The
daughters shed tears. After a wait of two hours they boarded
the plane.
The clouds were beneath them as the plane flew in the
sky. As they passed Bombay and London, they felt as though
they were passing through ‘deva loka’, the world of the gods.
As they got off the flight, their son Ravi Prakash was
there to receive them. The joy of the parents knew no bounds
as they travelled in their son’s car.
They could not but appreciate and praise the good roads
and the pleasant surroundings.
The house of Ravi Prakash was beautiful. It looked like
the spacious houses seen in movies. The house was built on a
eight hundred yard site. The beauty of the house was never
imagined in real life or even in a dream.
One day Lasmaiah asked Divya what the rent was for the
house. She suggested that he should ask her husband.
“I told you I paid an advance for the house. I have to pay
rent every month for fifteen years.” Informed Ravi Prasad.
“Will it be ten lakh rupees?” enquired Lachimbai.
(English)
“It is a crore and twenty lakh rupees” replied Ravi Prakash
191
taking the hand of his mother endearingly.
5th Proof
His mother could not guess the value of the figure given
AVM by her son.
18-08-08
“This is the result of the arrival of the first daughter-in-
law into our hosue” said the old woman blessing them both.
After a month Divya was delivered of a baby girl. The
old parents were happy at the birth of a baby girl.
Divya went back to work even before the expiry of a
month after the delivery. With the birth of the baby a new
chapter was opened.
The American play commenced now.
The family changed beyond imagination for the reason
that one member of the family was highly educated!
The old couple thought that they have now an American
grand daughter. They repeated the words ‘American grand-
daughter’ again and again.
Ever since the birth of the baby, the girl's parents, their
son and daughter, sons-in-law, Chandramouli, Ramesham or
some one from India were telephoning to them and the
telephonic conversation between India and America kept going
three or four times every week. The old couple felt as if all
their relatives were in the next street.
On a week-end four or five friends sat together in the
house of Ravi Prakash.
They discussed many things. Divya also took part in the
discussion.
Amarender, the close friend of Ravi Prakash, was often
finding fault with Ravi Prakash, in all seriousness though
smilingly.
“I’ve been telling you from the beginning not to buy a
house. You are converting money into dead capital by paying
rent for fifteen years,” said Amerender.
“Skies have not fallen on our heads! How old are we?
All of us are just thirty plus. I am only twenty seven. Some of
my classmates in India have not been employed even now.
Anyway we have to pay a thousand dollars as rent for a house.
We are paying another seven hundred as extra amount. Okay.
Forget, what has been done. What do you propose for the
future?” said Divya.
Praveen’s husband Parthasarathi said that he was not
prepared to take a risk so soon.
“What is life without taking a risk? You can’t drive a car
without taking a risk. Show me the place where there is no
risk. Are these jobs permanent? This is not India,” said
Viswender Reddy, a friend.
“My husband says so in the beginning. But later he is the
first to do things” said Praveena smiling.
“How long should we lead lives like employees in a
routine manner and live a life of boredom? We should embark
on some adventure. We should start some venture on our own.
Why should we not reach a higher stage in life than this?”
suggested Amarender.
“Why should we not start a software company? Three
hundred dollars are sufficient for registration. Could we not
Telangana Stories
(English) establish an institution, so many as we are? Don’t we have
that strength? Is it impossible if all of us joined hands?” Vinod
192
argued.
5th Proof
Finally they all agreed to start a soft-ware company with
AVM Divaya as M.D.
18-08-08 Though Divya rejected the idea of her being made the
M.D. there was a glow in her face.
Parthasarathi felt as though he was being bogged down
in a mire.
“Be brave. Forget the past. We have taken another step
towards a new paradigm. We will succeeded surely. Hereafter
a new chapter opens in our lives….” said Vijay enthusiastically.
The telephone. Divya received the call. It was
Chandramouli. Divya briefly explained the proposal they had
discussed. She asked him for his suggestions. Chandramouli
was very happy. She pressed the speaker to be heard by all.
“In olden days it was next to impossible to get a teacher’s
job. In your generation some of you could go to States. When
I observe you and your enthusiasm I am reminded of Lala
Lajapathi Roy, Gandhi, Nehru, Ambedkar, A.K.Ramanujam,
Sarvepalli Radhakrishnan and others. They got a chance to
visit foreign countries 150 years ago. You got such chances
now. You have started your lives now. Your reaching greater
heights depends on your enthusiasm, determination and talent.
Who told Bill Gates to grow in life? Satyam Ramalinga Raju,
Infosis Narayana Murthy- who told them to venture forth?
Who told Ambani who started his life as a clerk, to reach greater
heights? Did anyone tell the orphan boy, Ford, to reach the
summit in car manumacture? It all depends on determination,
decision, continous effort and hard work. The conquerer of
the world. Alexander, said that the world is very small for the
person who wants to win. I have nothing more or new to tell
you. You will have the opportunity of serving your land the
more you grow. Don't forget this. Best of luck.”
Those present clapped their hands.
Lasmaiah and Lachumbai looked round innocently not
knowing why they clapped. They were sure that their son and
daughter-in-law will do good deeds always.
The old couple had their thoughts on their daughters.
They felt it would be good if the two sons-in-law also came to
the states. They spoke their mind to Ravi Prasad.
“We are going to establish an institution for such persons.
If they learn computer training there, we can find them some
work here. That is our attempt now,” replied Vijay, all smiles.
Sunday Vartha 21.8.2005
23
THE FIFTH SUITOR
Sumalatha read the letter again. It was left where it was
Telangana Stories
(English) placed the previous day. She was overcome by the ecstasy
the letter created, like lighting, like a thunderbolt, like a down-
193
pour. Every pore of her being was filled with youthful enthu-
5th Proof siasm ….. It was like the electrifying life force flowing through
AVM the innermost recesses of her heart.
18-08-08 “Beloved Sumalatha!
O you my beloved dream girl! O you beautiful Damayanti
whom the swan’s message could not unite her with her lover,
O you Varudhini who failed to possess handsome Pravarakhya
whom you loved. O you Shakuntala, resident of rishi Kanva's
ashram, when will you present me, your Dushyanta, with
Bharata as our son, O you Vasanthsena who could not gain
your lover Charudatta. O you Draupadi, Who cared for her
five husbands,the pandava brothers, O you Ahalya who was
loved by Indra, cursed by rishi Goutama for perfidy to be-
come stone and redeemed from the curse by Lord Sri Rama…
how many years have gone by since I saw you. Every pore of
my being is pining to see you, to touch you!
Suma, O you matchless beauty! O you Madhavi who re-
* Varudhini, Shakuntala, Vasanthasena and Ahalya were beautiful dam-
sels of ancient Indian classical literature
gained her virginity again** and again even after eons of time
called 'Yugas', remember that here is a man that eagerly awaits
you pining away like the patridge, the bird that pines for the
moon. O you queen of my heart who has given me life and
confidence! Remember that your decision gives light to a life!
A very convenient occasion has offered itself to bring us
Telangana Stories
together. You must come atleast a day in advance for the mar-
riage of our Dharmaraja. Let us meet in Indraprastha Lodge. I
feel certain that you will definitely come, that I will meet you,
that I will see the queen of my dreams. I will be eagerly await-
ing for the moment when you and I will be one……
I remain your fifth suitor.”
Sumalatha placed the letter on the table where it could be
seen prominently. How wonderful it would be if Ratnakar reads
it! Ratnakar should read it. After reading it he should ask her
who that fifth suitor was. He should shout in anger at the pitch
of his voice who the other four were. She would then smile or
laugh like Draupadi and tell him who they were. Sumalatha
secretly wished that jealousy should rage in him. But Ratnakar
did not seem to have seen it. The children also had not per-
haps seen it and had not showed it to their daddy. Sumalatha
was disappointed.
If Ratnakar reads the letter he would divorce her. That
was what she had been wishing for. If that happened a number
of rumours about her would be afloat. It would have been
good if he had read the letter. Everyone should learn how she
was the dream girl of many young men during her college
** Madhavi was the daughter of Yayathi, a king. A rishi had given her a
boon that she would remain a virgin though she bears children. Galavya gifts her
to kings in order to collect 800 horses to be given to his guru Vishwamitra as
‘guru dakshina.’
days. Everyone should know how many young men had
worked hard at studies and secured jobs and were leading
happy lives because they craved for her loving looks, her ten-
der touch, with respect for her word that if they fared well at
studies she would consider responding to their love.
During college days how many meetings of the student’s
(English) union! How many problems! How many times she organised
the activities! Night and day…how great an enthusiasm! How
194
many friends! What great ecstasy! What happened to all those
5th Proof dreams? Was it life at all she was living now? She was con-
AVM
fined to the kitchen. She had turned into a Madhavi who had
lent her body to a Galavya. What a wonderful comparision
18-08-08
did the fifth suitor present! The story of Mahabharata – the
novel Anupama Niranjana… Madhavi…She gave the novel
to him to read. The fifth suitor….the fifth suitor…Dayanand!
What a beautiful dream. She was described as the dear
Varudhini who could not possess her Pravarakhya! But could
she, like Varudhini get her Pravarakhya in Ratnakar?
Dayanand had said “I am not Krishna, mind it!” If she had
given birth to a Bharatha by Dayanand….why did she forgo
that fortune….
The solidified memories melted and flooded out.
• • •
“I love you, Sumalatha”. Dayanand faltered with bent
looks.
‘Seventeen’ she counted silently. She did not speak.
“I speak the truth, Sumalatha! Let us marry.” He looked
into her eyes. There was confidence, truthfulness, innocence
in his looks. There was a glow in his eyes. Her entire being
experienced horripilation when their eyes met.
 After a while she smiled. It was the smile that adorned a
face that had won the world. In her happiness she blurted out,
“fifth suitor.”
Dayanand startled at what she said. She saw tears in his
eyes. His face shrivelled at once. The strings of his heart went
silent.
Telangana Stories
“Sumalatha! Sorry! I didn’t know that you too care for
castes and religion. The expression you used is a weapon di-
rected against the opponent. It is an expression of abuse. Has
not the fifth man the right to love?” Dayanand turned away
feeling humiliated.
It did not occur to her that the expression was offensive.
It produced a meaning which she did not expect. Why did
Dayanand feel so? What did she mean? What meaning did he
understand? In a trice she got it and called “Dayanand!” He
stopped for a moment. She rushed to him. She offered him
pepsy. She trembled after she understood what she did. He
was surprised at what happened-Tears of joy made him feel
confused.
She held Dayanand’s arm and stopped him.
Her body got electrified.
“Sorry Dayanand! I did not say it to hurt you”, she
pleaded. The more she requested him to forgive her, the more
stubborn he grew. “Then why did you call me the fifth suitor?”
he asked. What reply had she for the question? Suppose she
answered him, he may think very mean of her. Yet, she should
prove that she had not humiliated him.
“Dayanand! Please don’t misunderstand me. You are the
fifth person to say you wanted to marry me. You are the
seventeeth person to whom I said ‘I love you’. I recollected
that and smiled but not with an intention of putting you to
shame. Sorry Dayanand.”
Her words surprised Dayanand. Instead of hating her, he
was overcome by shyness.
“Sumalatha! I feel shy and ashamed. I love you with all
(English) my heart. I have been loving you for a long time. I lacked
195 courage to speak of my love to you. As a result, instead of
being the first person, I fell into the seventeeth rank. I am the
5th Proof
first suitor, not the fifth one, Sumalatha!”
AVM
He narrated many instances to prove his point, to prove
18-08-08 his steadfastness in his love for her.
Sumalatha wanted to tease him further. "But Dayanand!
It was your count when you got the idea in your mind. It
reached me only when you expressed it. So my calculation is
correct. You are the fifth suitor. I knew your mind only after
four others expressed theirs. You stand fifth in my memory
also.”
“Sumalatha! Do not say so. I am prepared to die for you.
If you reject me I will remain a bachelor. If you want me to
stop studies, I will do so. Please believe me…..”
She gained a lot of confidence with his words. In the
evening she told Shailaja about it feeling proud like a princes.
“Shailu, my score now is seventeen-five. Your score has
not crossed three-one. Do you agree even now that to be loved,
beauty alone is not important, that one must provide an op-
portunity for the other person to respond with the inner beauty
of the heart and that in order to achieve that you must be
friendly and hearty in your approach…?”
 Shailaja did not agree with Sumalatha. She did not shed
her proud looks that proclaimed how beautiful she was.
“You suffer from inferiority complex that you are not
beautiful and so try deliberately to snare young men and this
is the result,” replied Shailaja.
“Right, Shailu! When did I tell you that I was beautiful?
If you had not provoked me saying that I had a thin line of
moustache on my upper lip and that no one would ever love
me, I would not have developed this determination and drive.
You are the cause for me to be loved by seventeen young
men. Thanks”.
“The fifth suitor, I learnt, was Pravarakhya. How did he
fall into your net? For how many more will you find a place in
your heart? Why don’t you okay one of them? The others will
withdraw and go their way.”
“Abbo! What ambition! You want to knock off one of
them! I will not lose any one of them, Shailu! I love this wide,
wide universe. I am the mother that gave birth to this world.
My motherly heart is as wide as the universe. My heart will
accept all for the establishment of a new society that has no
barriers of religion and caste.”
“Suma! Stop your poetic fervour. You better accept one
of the young men. It will be good for you and them too.”
“Shailu! You haven’t understood the politics involved. If
I okay one of them, the others will leave and go away. I don’t
like that. In order to get rid of my inferiority complex and to
suppress the pride of people like you, I cannot but act in this
way.”
Next day Sumalatha told Dayanand that her vote was for
the one who scored a distinction.
Dayanand kept away from student union activities but
moved closer to books and studies. Later he got admitted into
the Delhi J.N.T.U. He wrote letters to Sumalatha from Delhi.
She never replied him. Gradually his letters became few and
far between. After sometime he secured a job in Lucknow.
Telangana Stories
(English) Perhaps the letter he wrote then was the longest letter.
196 How deep was his love that was expressed in that letter. She
ignored his love as she was deeply involved in student poli-
5th Proof
tics.
AVM
“Will you send the call letter to the seventeenth candi-
18-08-08 date only when the first sixteen are rejected by you? Awaiting
your decision…….I remain, your fifth husband……”
In his last sentence his anger and his deep love were both
revealed and she was moved. But she could not write her re-
ply. She told her people that she was going to her friend’s
house and left for Lucknow.
Dayanand was overjoyed when he saw her materialising
before him unexpectedly. Could she forget the happy experi-
ences of those seven days in her life! Alahabad, Singar Nagar,
Rajajipuram, ……to how many places did he take her! To
how many friends did he introduce her! How many thoughts
and feelings could they exchange between themselves on the
green grass under the cool shade of trees in Chidiya Ghar!
Kanpur, hardly a distance of two hours from Lucknow-
how different it was from Lucknow! She was surprised be-
yond measure when told by him as to how many dialects of
Hindi were in use in Lucknow. He also informed her that
Gandhi had desired that Hindustani should be the national
language. But opposed to this view of Gandhi, all the Urdu
words were being removed from Hindi and the gaps were
being filled by Sanskrit words. This was opposed by Muslim
writers in a movement. How interestingly these aspects were
narrated and described by Dayanand! Another astonishing fact-
that in Utter Pradesh alone there were eight varieties of Hindi
in use! How keenly and deeply Dayanand analysed issues!
Telangana Stories
“How beautiful it would have been if the small birth mark
had been on your right cheek and not on your back,
Sumalatha!”
5th Proof
When Dayanand said these words how greately did she
feel electrified!
18-08-08
Her birth mark on her back! When did he see it? The
very thought that he had observed her so keenly made her
twist in extreme shyness.
Sumalatha returned to her place filling her heart with
happy experiences that would last for some years. Shailaja, to
whose house she said she was going, came in search of her
and stayed away for two days and left. Her people did not
believe whatever she told them about her absence.
Sumalatha was surprised when Ratnakar, who had loved
Shailaja, expressed his willingness to marry her. Her married
life with a broken-hearted lover! More surprising was Shailaja
marrying Dayanand! How many twists life took within a short
period of one year!
The mistake was hers. If she had replied the letters of
Dayanand things would not have taken this turn. Lives would
not have got mixed up as in Vishwanadha’s novel
“Ekaveera.”*
* The noted twentieth centuary telugu poet and novelist.
Dayanand had written a letter saying “I see you in the
sky…. In my inner-most recess of my heart….I see you in
Shailaja…in my life’s prosperity….” She was then in her fifth
month of pregnancy…
No one expected that Shailaja would take recourse to
such deception. Dayanand had helped her to get admission
(English) into J.N.T.U. Without any gratitude she plunged him into dis-
aster. She gave birth to a daughter, handed over the child to
197
him and married another man. Later she left him and went to
America with a third person. How noble was Dayanand! He
brought up the child like a mother.
AVM
When Sumalatha heard about the difficulties of Dayanand,
she wanted to divorce Ratnakar and go away to Dayanand
with her children.
“Shailu! Don’t do injustice to Dayanand? He is a god,”
Sumalatha said to Shailaja when she came on the occasion of
her second child’s birthday.
“Suma! You know that I don’t care for anyone until my
aim has been fulfilled. You laughed at me saying I did not
know how to love men. Now I have taken my revenge on
you. I succeeded in distancing Dayanand from you. When he
got a job in Lucknow I made him my man. It was I who told a
lie to Ratnakar that you were deeply in love with him. My
only aim in life is to reach great heights which no one can
attain…..” Sumalatha was surprised. Shailaja stayed in
Lucknow for a month and enticed Dayanand. He felt ago-
nised that a mistake was committed because of him. He agreed
to marry her out of repentance. She cried that her life had
been ruined. He consolled her. They had taken vows that their
affair should not be known to others. Without spending a pie
she could get a man earning a five figure salary as her hus-
band.
“I wanted to prove that there was nothing impossible for
a beautiful woman to achieve and scale great heights in a so-
ciety where male superiority holds the sway. I achieved it
Sumalatha!” said Shailaja proudly.
Telangana Stories
“Shailu! Was not gaining Dayanand winning the world?
Are there greater heights than this?”
“Foolish Suma! You yourself said that life did not mean
marriage, husband and children and that the ultimate aim
should be higher and nobler. Do you remember?”
“What I said was that this society should change, that the
ultimate aim should be the establishment of a new society
devoid of caste, religion and creed. I did not mean that it should
be so selfish as to reject husband and children.”
“Suma! You said it with your meaning. I received it in
my meaning. You are my guru. But your aims are different,
mine are different.”
“Shailu! I request you again not to harm Dayanand. Be-
cause of you he has suffered a lot by now."
“Do you mean that he would have been happier if you
had been his wife?”
“Is that ’no’ then? The unwanted marriage between me
and Ratnakar took place because of you. You played with the
lives of three persons to satisfy your ego and selfishness.”
Shailaja smiled to herself. In the manner of that smile
Sumalatha saw Cleopatra.*** Cleopatra!….how many wars
*** The famous Egyptian queen whose beauty fascinated kings and emper-
ors. She had “a face that launched a thousand ships.”
she created with her beauty! How many empires she destroyed!
How many thousands of soldiers died!
“Shailu! Do you want to be a Cleopatra? Have you de-
cided to make Dayanand, whom I love with all my heart, a
scape goat? I’ll fall prostrate before you. Please do not harm
Dayanand,” appealed Sumalatha smiling. Though she smiled,
(English) her heart missed a beat at what Shailu may do.
198
What Sumalatha thought should not happen happened.
Shailu’s sister and brother shifted to Dayanand’s house.
5th Proof
Dayanand’s relatives left him.
AVM
Within a few months Dayanand became an untouchable
18-08-08 in his own house. His plate, clothes, towels, bed, glasses etc.
were kept apart.
Shailaja took her sister Hrudya to task. "Hrudya! Your
action is despicable! He is my husband. Because of him you
are enjoying luxuries in my house. Do you know how bad I
feel if the articles he used are kept away?”
”Sister! Not only I. Mother and father also hate him. I don’t
want to use or touch the things he uses. We came to you as we
had no other go. But that does not mean we should kill our
self-respect. If you want me to go, I will leave this minute,”
threatened Hrudya. Shailaja knew it was only an empty threat
but in course of time she surrendered to them.
If she wanted to realise her aim, she needed their sup-
port. She should be in the majority and Dayanand should be
hopelessly alone.
One day Dayanand placed his towel on the bed after wip-
ing his face. Hrudya shrieked at what he did. She shouted that
the towel was hers and that the bedsheet had been washed the
previous day and that it lost its sanctity. She said that it was
Saturday and that she was on fast.
Dyanand wondered whether he should cry or his sister-
in-law for what she said and controlled himself. He was dis-
tanced steadily in this manner.
Telangana Stories
Dayanand got confined to his room as if he were a guest.
God knows the torture he underwent.
After Shailaja left for America, her people left Dayanand.
He heaved a sigh of relief and was happy to breath freely. In
his lonliness….his daughter Bhavya was the only source of
happiness.
Dayanand was in Lucknow. Sumalatha was away from
him. Ratnakar desired a person who would obey him, word
and deed. He did not need a person like her who had a heart.
He always spoke ill of her, about her individuality and her
beauty.
“I lost Shailaja because of you. My great dream got shat-
tered. You dirty face! All desire gets evaporated the moment I
see your face. Many people are dying. How nice it would be
if you too die! Why don’t you commit suicide? I will get rid
of your torture….”
“Ratnakar! Abuse me as you like. But don’t say I am not
beautiful. I will commit suicide when I like, later. Till then
don’t torture me….”
Her children gathered around her. “Mummy! Don’t die,”
they cried. She was worried about her children. It was better
to die than suffer indignities.
Ratnakar’s behaviour changed a little after Shailaja left
for America. But he continued treating Sumalatha with con-
tempt. She lost initiative in doing anything. She had to take
his permission to go to meetings, to meet her friends. If by
any chance she went out without his knowledge and consent,
she suffered hell for a week. The children were scared. They
did not fare well at studies because of some fear and insecu-
rity. They lost interest in making friends with other children.
(English)
Their faces revealed anxiety as if they had lost something which
199 worried Sumalatha. She had to be submissive for the sake of
the children.
5th Proof
Ratnakar was not satisfied with her submissiveness. She
AVM
guessed that her leadership qualities as a student leader, her
18-08-08
individuality and her high ideals made Ratnakar feel jealous
of her and that he suffered from inferiority complex. What
could she do now? Divorce and suicide were no answers to
the problem.
She thought she should leave her children in the care of
her husband and dedicate herself to the society. But Ratnakar
was not like Dayanand. She was worried about the future of
her children.
People likened her to Sammakka and Sarakka,* the
Telanagana heroines known for their courage, who never knew
defeat. They knew only death. She had told people that un-
dergoing punishment silently like Joan of Arc**** was not
the thing to do. But now she got bogged down in a bad situa-
tion. She knew it was wrong. She knew that it was unavoid-
able. Yet she could not act as she did. Ratnakar went away to
**** She was the girl whose heroism inspired the French to drive the
English away. She was burned later as a heretic.
*Local village goddesses
his work having known what she did. The children managed
to take her to the hospital and got her revived…..On the third
day Ratnakar visited the hospital having learnt that she was
alive.
Sumalatha cried her heart out not knowing why she should
live……Her diaries…..her letters…..she did not know when
Telangana Stories
the children went through them.
One day they exploded a bomb.
“Mummy! Dayanand uncle…how nice it would have
been if Dayanand uncle had been our daddy! How much did
Sailaja aunty harm you and uncle….Divorce daddy, mummy…
Let us go away to Dayanand uncle…..far away….. so far away
that none can know us..let us live in Lucknow mummy……!”
Her own children were asking for a new daddy as in the
novel * “Talli Bhoodevi”. Was her life changing as the lady’s
in the picture painted by Akilan? Will she win the second
time in life like Agnes Sejmadli? ….
The life she was living after her attempted suicide was
her extra life. She had died that day itself. This thought strangely
gave her new life; a new courage. She kept the letter written
by Dayanand on the table to be seen by Ratnakar armed with
that courage…..
Dayanand! What do you aspire from me after the long
torture by Ratnakar when nothing is left in me physically or
mentally? I have grown old. Thanks to Ratnakar, I lost all
interest in sex. How shall I offer my body and mind that are
dead like a corpse? I am not able to understand the craze you
have for me. Dayanand! Are you a man like all other men?
* A novel in Russain written by Ithmalov translated into Telugu
Why did you want to meet me alone at Indraprastha Lodge?…..
“Dayanand! Shall I tell you a truth! All these years I en-
tertained the fond wish of lulling to sleep your little replica in
my lap. But not in such a wretched condition as the present
one. Whatever it is …… what you wrote and what I
understood….let there be no misunderstandings. I have full
(English) faith in you. My conscience tells me that you are not a man of
that type……..”
200
• • • • • •
5th Proof
Ratnakar informed that he would be able to arrive right
AVM
at the time of the marriage of Dharmaraju's daughter and not
18-08-08 earlier. Sumalatha started with her children a day earlier. She
spent the day in Dharmaraju’s house intimately and left for
Indraprastha in the evening. The children were eager to meet
Dayanand uncle and his children.
Sumalatha knocked at the door of the room. The music
stopped inside the room. Then the door opened. Sumalatha
could not decide whether the girl was the replica of Shailaja
or junior Dayanand. Dayanand was not in the room surpris-
ingly.
“Aunty….daddy went to the market…He told us that you
were coming. Where are brother and sister?” Bhavya asked
and touched Sumalatha’s feet with reverence.
“What are you studying child?”
”Twelth standard, CBSE, aunty”.
Sumalatha called her children who were waiting at the
Reception.
“Aunty! If you forgive me, I want to say something”,
requested Bhavya.
“Bhavya!”
“Aunty! I want to address you “mummy, will you agree
aunty?” Bhavya started crying after having said so. Shailaja
left Bhavya when she was eight years old. Ten years had
passed.
The past whirled through the mind of Sumalatha and her
eyes moistened.
“With pleasure,” she said, embracing Bhavya as tears
rolled down her cheeks.
The atmosphere in the room improved with the arrival of
the children. Soon the room was filled with laughter and talk.
They talked and talked about all things under the sun.
Sumalatha was happy at her children smiling and laughing
heartily. Many hours passed in a pleasant atmosphere.
Dayanand returned, his hands full of packets with dresses
for the children. Sumalatha wondered how he knew that she
was taking her children also to him.
“This is for you, if you have no bjection” said Dayanand
placing a saree in her hands after distributing the children their
dresses.
Sumalatha’s hands trembled. But she liked the saree.
The children said in one voice that the saree was beauti-
ful. After food they all went to a late show movie.
At bed time a delicate problem arose. The children wanted
to keep awake the whole night. “Uncle! mummy and you sleep
in this room. We will all sleep in that room,” said the children
with Dayanand. Sumalatha trembled at their words.
She had awaited such a moment for many years. When
that moment arrived why did she tremble? Was it respect and
fear that wedlock creates in one’s mind?
But finally after a great deal of gossip Bhavya took
Sumalatha into her room and Sumalatha’s children opted to
sleep in Dayanand’s room.
Telangana Stories
(English) • • • • • •
201 The marriage of Dharmaraju’s daughter was celebrated.
At the end of dinner all the five, who had met after many
5th Proof
years sat together.
AVM
Sumalatha wore the saree brought to her by Dayanand
18-08-08
without caring for what people would say. Ratnakar sat by
her. Sumalatha was waiting for Dayanand who was moving
with Dharmaraju.*****
“For whom are you looking out. Jhansi Lakshmi Bai
garu?” Arjun asked laughing.
“Perhaps it is for Dharmaraju. Perhaps she wants a group
photo taken.” Bhim Rao, laughing.
Sumalatha smiled. Ranakar was surprised that her smile
could be so beautiful and happy. How many years ago did he
see her smile so……
“For whom are you waiting, madam?” Ratnakar asked
politely.
“For the fifth suitor….” She said smiling. That smile de-
noted that she had won the world.
***** The five Pandava brothers Dharmaraja, Bhima, Arjuna, Nakula
and Sahadeva were the husbands of Droupadi, the daughter of the king of Panchala.
The hint by the author is clear.
 “I didn’t understand, Sumalatha!” said Arjun.
“You are the second suitor. He is the fifth. He is
Dayanand.” They all laughed the laughter laughed twenty
years ago.
Ratnakar wanted to leave in the evening. The children
said they would stay on for three more days. The bride and
bridegroom were going. Dayanand and Sumalatha vacated
the lodge and went home. She could not be alone with
Dayanand as the children were always around her like the
chicks around the mother hen. Sumalatha asked him in the
presence of the children. “Dayanand! Why did you write the
letter in that strain? Hasn’t poetry left you yet?” she laughed.
Sumalatha’s daughter Kavya heard her mother and qui-
etly left the place.
The letter written by Kavya to him flashed in his mind.
“Uncle! If mummy has to live you must help us. I read some-
where that people do not try to commit suicide if only they
know that there is at least one person who loves them with all
his heart. You have the power to change our mummy into the
mummy of the earlier days. Give life again to our mummy.
Save and give us life. Please uncle….” Dayanand kept quiet
thinking that he should not make a mention of it.
“Sumalatha! We cannot get back youth that has passed.
One desires that atleast in dreams, memories and in imagina-
tion one should be youthful….your desire to re-dedicate your-
self to the society made me respect you more. Many people
benefited from me. They got their wishes fulfilled. You are
the only one who did not crave for anything from me. You
who had lighted my path should light the society. I will be
happy if you do so. If you want to live separately I will help
you. Not for nothing. For extending your love to Bhyavya as
a mother. But not as the wife of their daddy. He lost that inter-
est.”
Dayanand was looking away. Sumalatha’s eyes were
brimful with tears. Whatever the world thinks, she would di-
vorce Ratnakar. She would re-dedicate herself to the society.
Telangana Stories
(English) “Daddy! Won’t you marry mummy?” Bhavya asked.
202 “Dear! The society appreciates the sacredness of staying
5th Proof
away and co-operating. The same society derides if the cou-
ple lived together. Until these values change-one has to ob-
AVM
serve patience. Time solves problems.”
18-08-08
“Uncle! Now we will go with you to Lucknow along with
mummy….”
“Then I may again become the fifth suitor in my house.”
Dayanand laughed.
“I don’t know all that. To mummy you are all the five life
forces.”
“What is the hurry? You will be here for three more days.
During this time awareness between us grows and things be-
come clear. Then let us analyse our decisions.” There was a
flash in the eyes of Sumalatha at what Dayanand said. Her
worry about the future of her children was dispelled.
Sumalatha who left the house that night did not return.
She left a letter saying that they should not search for her and
that she would write a letter after six months. No one knew
where she went. On the fourth day the children left for
Lucknow with Dayanand.
24
DEVASTATION AND PEACE
Ten years ago Rapolu Yallaiah took voluntary retirement.
This scheme was not in vogue then. There was no such name
for it also. He used to work in Bombay cloth mills. His daughter
Vimala grew up and reached the marriageable age. Till then
he could manage his family without want. He was at a loss as
to how he should celebrate his daughter’s marriage as he could
not raise a loan. He resigned his job in order to get the provident
fund amount.
His daughter’s marriage with Lakshman was celebrated
on a decent scale. But he lost his job in Bombay. In 1982
Datta Samanth made workers go on strike for an year and a
half and more than a lakh workers, lost their jobs. Yellaiah
thought that when he could manage to live somehow during
that period of service could he not live by resigning?
After his daughter’s marriage he left Bombay and went
to Bhivandi. The working hours in Bhivandi were longer. They
had to work for twelve hours a day. There was no provision
for provident fund and laws for the safety of the workers
were not in existence then. He returned after four years having
fallen ill.
Yellaiah belonged to a village in Kodimyala mandal,
Jagityala division. If a person gets used to live amidst trees
and in the forest, he would not be able to leave that place and
go elsewhere. He will get used to gossiping with people and
spend time drinking toddy under the date trees. How long can
he live sitting at home doing nothing? So Yellaiah started taking
up small jobs and made a living. He celebrated his son’s
marriage. But the dowry he received was not sufficient to meet
Telangana Stories
(English)
the wedding expenses.
He spent money for the birthday celebrations of
203
grandsons and grand daughters. Debts increased by thousands.
5th Proof As he grew old, other responsibilities also increased. He could
AVM
not but do some work. But he had no land to cultivate. He had
no plough. He had no bullocks.
18-08-08
He opened a tea shop at his door step. But it did not work
out well. He had no money to be used as outlay. He felt that
he would not be able to go to Bhivandi and so accepted work
as a labourer in a powerloom in Ciricilla.
Ciricilla was better than Bhivandi. There was no queue
at the toilets, at the eating places and at the resting places as in
Bhivandi. There was cool breeze and a lot of brightness… He
felt happy. But in Ciricilla power supply was eratic. If there
was power, the weaving mills were not sound. If there was no
regular work it meant no regular income.
Yellaiah reconsiled himself to the situation as life was
just moving on somehow… he would go to his village once
in ten days, spend time with his grand children, with his son,
daughter-in-law and others.
Though work was irregular, he did not feel it bad. If there
was no work on a day, he would take a bus and go home. He
would forget all the pain of the working place. He got
unadulterated toddy at home. He had sound sleep after he
had his drink. Yellaiah ran the family in this manner, now
working, now remaining idle.
His second daughter stopped studies with seventh class.
She was reaching the marriageable age. His son shifted to
Metpalli taking his wife saying that he would do some work
there. The house looked empty.
Telangana Stories
As matters stood, the owner of the powerloom, where
Yellaiah worked, committed suicide. It was roumoured that
he committed suicide as his establishment did not function
well, as his debts increased, also the interest. Those who gave
him loans cursed him silently. Those who owed him money
were happy that they could avoid payment.
Yellaiah failed to understand why the cloth woven after
hard work did not fetch reasonable amount of money. He was
of course used to drinking toddy at home but his owner was a
tea-totaller. He would be doing some work or other from
morning to evening like all other workers. Then why could
he not make money worth his name? Will he not be able to
put by some money unless he earned a higher wage? As for
himself, what did Yellaiah earn by doing the work of a
labourer? If he worked for a low wage, what would he eat?
How would he live?
The association of powerloom owners arranged a
condolence meeting. They discussed how they could avoid
such a crisis in the future. Yellaiah started working with another
owner.
A year passed. The second owner of Yellaiah hanged
himself. At that time the cost of yarn shot up. Power charges
increased. People said if the cost of these two items was
brought down, the number of suicides will drop.
The government had given permission to export cotton
yarn to foreign countries without a thought. As a result cotton
yarn was in short supply in the local market and the prices
doubled. If this situation had not been brought about, there
would have been no suicides, said some. Yellaiah thought that
it was a fact and tried to find a job at some other place. But in
Ciricilla the problem was the same with every owner.
(English)
When Yellaiah came home, Yellaiah’s neighbour,
204
Venkataiah, committed suicide not being able to repay loans,
5th Proof not being able to find work at a powerloom and also because
of hunger. Everyone felt that it was most unfortunate that he
AVM
should kill himself for being indebted for a paltry sum of twenty
18-08-08
thousand rupees.
Yellaiah imagined the problem of Venkataiah as his own
and became depressed. He imagined as though he himself
had died. Many other thoughts troubled him. He could not
stay at home and could not think of going back to Ciricilla.
His son-in-law and daughter invited him to stay with them
at Godavarikhani. Lakshman, his son-in-law was a good man.
But he had his problems and did not know how things would
turn up.
Yellaiah now realized why it was said one should not go
and stay with the son-in-law. As long as he was away from
them he had the feeling that they were leading a good life.
Now that he was with them he lost that satisfaction. The
company of his grandchildren gave him some consolation,
no doubt.
His son-in-law looked skin and bones having worked
hard. Yellaiah thought of starting a petty business. Vimala was
happy as her father was with her. He engaged the children,
played with them, fetched water, vegetables and took the
children to the school and brought them back….
Vimala could find some leisure because of the presence
of her father. His daughter and son-in-law improved in their
looks and health. The vegetable cart he started did not work
well as there were many vendors on push carts. Yellaiah went
Telangana Stories
back home as he did not find his stay profitable there.
When Yellaiah left them, they both cried. Lakshman had
asked his father to visit Godavarikhani many times but his
father refused to go there. “If I work in your place carrying
earth you will feel bad. I too do not feel it would be proper.
How can we live if I don’t work? How are the two other
children to grow? How am I to perform their marriages?” he
asked.
Vimala and Lakshman realized how a house would
resemble a heaven if there was an elderly member present in
the house. That was the reason why their eyes moistened when
they bade farewell to Yellaiah.
Yellaiah wanted to go back to weaving. But he was not
sure whether people would buy the cloth woven by him. He
would have to invest a lot of money too. But he had no money.
If people wore hand woven cloth will there be hunger deaths?
Finally he took a job with a weaver at Garmakurti.
Mill cloth was available everywhere. Also readymades.
Foreign stuff too. There was respect when people dressed in
those clothes. Why should cotton wool be exported? Why
should we import their cloth? Could our hand woven cloth
compete with their fashions?
“During Gandhi’s time people talked of hand woven cloth.
They called it “swadeshi’. Where has all that enthusiasm gone
now?” said an important man of the handloom society. Yellaiah
did not get the purport of that question. He cursed the mills
that were destroying their lives.
Many thoughts bothered Yellaiah. ‘If yarn made in far
off places were brought here and sold, we too must have the
freedom to go to those places and work there. When that facility
(English) and freedom is not provided to us, how are we to work and
make a living?’ He kept thinking.
205
Yellaiah's house was agog with joy and happiness for
5th Proof
the Dasera festival when his daughter, son-in-law, grand
AVM children, the parents of his son-in-law, and daughter-in-law
18-08-08 turned up to stay with him for a few days. But the joy was
short lived.
His son-in-law informed Yellaiah that the doctors of his
company declared him unfit to continue the job. They
suggested that he should opt for voluntary retirement.
“Will they drop me out after using me as a machine? The
salary they paid me got spent as and when they paid me. How
am I to live when I lost the energy and strength in my limbs?
How am I to educate my children?” lamented Lakshman. By
morning the jolly atmosphere of the festive day turned into
gloom.
“The company does not even possess the kind of gratitude
which a dog expresses. How unjust?” Vimala, Yellaiah’s
daughter cried.
“How will human beings live if machines that do the work
of man are introduced?” demanded Veeraiah, Yellaiah’s son-
in-law’s father, as if Yellaiah was responsible for the crisis.
“That is what I am also thinking. I wonder whom we
should ask for redress” replied Yellaiah.
Veeraiah used to dig earth and do allied work. The advent
of tractors and modern machinery displaced him from his
work.
“My second son has been trying to go to Arab countries.
Can you help him monetarily, Yellaiah?” asked Veeraiah.
“The professions followed by a caste or a community
have not been feeding us. We do not know when the new
professions close their doors. The hope that tomorrow will
help is dwindling. How are we to live?” philosophized Yellaiah
in a sing-song manner.
Thoughts like the above are rendered in a song by
wandering mendicants and sanyasis generally but such singing
got confined to be sung at the last rites of a dead person. This
reaction of Yellaiah filled the house again with gloom and
sorrow.
“Are these industries helping people to live by hitting
hard the common man? Can a lame man or a man reduced to
skin and bones compete with a man that goes in a car? What
is the use of these plans and programmes that do not give
work to hands that can work? Why these governments?” shot
out Lakshman.
Yellaiah agreed that there was reason in the words of his
son-in-law though he felt that the words used by him were
high sounding.
Veeraiah said that the moralistic songs sung by mendicants
and sanyasis deal with human beings and their lives. If men
who can work do not enjoy safety for their lives where is
safety for the society? Industries should help man and not
destroy him.
Six months passed. The money Lakshman received on
his voluntary retirement was spent in repaying loans taken to
send his brother to Arab countries.
Lakshman and Vimala went back to their place. His
Telangana Stories children were now admitted into the government school where
(English) there was no dress restriction. Earlier they had gone to a private
206 school wearing the school uniform with tie and shoes.
5th Proof
Lakshman was happy with village life. The village, the
pleasant breeze, and everything else was good. But there was
AVM
no work. He had no land to do cultivation. For him who had
18-08-08 worked as a labour hand, he had no rest. Now in the village
he had nothing but rest. He got accustomed to leading a restful
life.
When his wife told him she had no firewood to cook
food, he went into the forest with his axe. When he was cutting
branches he remembered his boyhood days, the songs he sang,
the games he played. When sweat poured down his face and
body, Lakshman felt happy instead of feeling tired.
As he returned with the required firewood tied to his cycle,
the forest guard stopped him and demanded money. Lakshman
wondered how the fellow suddenly appeared ignoring him
when he was cutting wood for such a long time. Lakshman
did not know that finding fault was the only job of the guard.
The guard threatened Lakshman that if he did not pay
him money, he would be booked and jailed.
“I didn’t get money. I’ll return with money” said
Lakshman, left the cycle there and went home. He did not go
back to the forest.
 Another day Vimala grumbled that he had no work. So
he collected a few fish-hooks and went to the tank. He had a
good catch. When he was returning the fisher-folk arranged a
panchayati. They had taken the tank on contract. They said
the fish available in wells under the tank also belonged to
them. Lakshman touched their feet, paid the penalty and got
himself out of the situation.
“You lost your cycle. Now you paid the penalty. Whatever
you do results in a loss. You better sit at home and do nothing”
reprimanded Vimala.
disintegrated. The philosophical songs rendered by the bairagis
have been giving strength to man to face calmly the destruction
of the society.
Yellaiah realized now why their songs were being made
and sung. Vimala could not realize the meaning. She shed
tears unseen by her father and her husband.
Telangana Stories
(English) There was no anger in her sorrow. She was crying calmly.
207 In that calmness there was disappointment. A
5th Proof
despondency.

Lakshman was confused and disillusioned. This earth, AVM It was a state of contemplation – a meditation.
the water, the tank, the forest, the tree, this wood and stone – 18-08-08 It was a phase which stated that tomorrow’s society would
nothing was his. also face that stage.
How beautiful was nature! How peaceful the village! ... Yellaiah, her father, was singing the philosophical song
but nothing belonged to him. He wondered whether the air he tunefully.
breathed was his at all … the trees, the gardens, the birds, the
In place of the symbols of destruction, sadness was
fish, the fields and tanks … none of these were his. How could
quietly, peacefully and calmly spreading itself all over the
he love this village? How could he live in the village?
house.
He had thought that the job in which he worked was his.
But he lost the job. There was no job security. What was left to
– Sunday Vartha, Feb.2003
him in his life? Was it only the old house?
All India Radio – Labourer’s programme, Vedapriya Collections of stories, 2003.
Now there will be peace for the rest of his life. Lakshman
stretched himself on the tank bund or under the fig tree.
“Father, mother calls you to come and eat food”, say his
children going to him. He went, ate a few morsels of food and
returned to lie down under a tree.
Yellaiah did not know what to do observing his son-in-
law. The lives of some … who grew before his very eyes …
were getting destroyed … the society also was getting
25
HELPING HAND
“What job will you get with only S.S.C. qualification,
Aruna? It is not proper for you to say you will stop studies,”
said Lalitha, the matron of the hostel, encouraging Aruna.
“Will I get any job even if I study upto the Intermediate,
madam?” asked Aruna dejectedly keeping in mind the
economic condition of her family.
“You can be a teacher if you do T.T.C. training after
passing Intermediate. How proud would you and your parents
feel if everyone says that tenant farmer Poshaiah’s daughter is
working as a teacher? Think of the respect you command! If
you work for some time as a teacher in your place, people
will not look down with contempt upon your family and your
caste but respect for you will grow. Think for a while how
happy and respectable you and your people feel if everyone
calls you ‘Aruna madam’, ‘Aruna teacher’!”. Lalitha
encouraged Aruna recollecting the difficulties she had faced
before she herself could get a job.
It was difficult for Aruna’s parents to give her education
upto the tenth class. As a matter of fact her parents did not
spend much towards her education. She stayed in the
government hostel and studied upto the fifth class. When her
father said that he would stop the studies of his daughter, the
teacher of their village told him that his daughter was good at
studies and got her admitted in the hostel. Now she had passed
the S.S.C. exam in second class. In the hostel she was given
food three times a day as well as text books, note books, two
dresses a year, bed covers, plates, soaps, oil, boxes and the
like.
Telangana Stories
(English) Aruna’s parents gave her a dress each year and small
amounts of money every month. Beyond that they did not
208
spend anything more. God knows why the Telugu Desam
5th Proof government closed the hostels in universities, degree and
AVM
junior colleges from the year 1986. If a student wanted to
study in a college, he had to rent a room and cook his own
18-08-08
food. If he bore all expenses himself, he would get the
scholarship amount sometime in February or March next year.
The amount hardly met the expenditure already incurred. How
should the money be got till then?……..Who would give a
loan running into thousands of rupees? Later, how to clear the
debts? Aruna cried and argued with her parents but lost the
argument.
“Saravva of your age has been married already. If you
insist on studying, how can we run the family?”
“Father! Please struggle for six months for me. I will get
scholarship. I will manage to get a job and help brother to
study.”
“In our families girls have not studied upto the class you
have studied. Do you mean to say they could not study? If we
are educated, people will be jeoulous of us, daughter!”
Poshaiah was more worried about social and cultural problems
than the economic problems.
Aruna kept up her argument in vain and ended up crying.
Her mother, Rajavva also shed tears. Her father went away to
the fields. The last date for applying to the college was the
next day. Aruna did not know what to do. She started out to
meet the hostel matron who lived ten kilometers away at the
Taluka centre.
“Aruna! I will talk to your father. You should study in the
Telangana Stories
college without fail. I will pay the fee. You stay with me till
you get accommodation in a room. Can’t I spare a little money
for you?” said Lalitha.
Aruna tried to repeat what her father told her, feeling
embarrassed.
“No. Do not tell me all that stuff. You must become a
teacher after passing T.T.C. course. Or you should become
the matron of this hostel and shape it into a great and an ideal
hostel and get a good name…..”
“Teacher’s job is all right but I don’t want to work as a
matron of a hostel at all, madam.”
“Why?” asked Lalitha placing her hand affectionately
on Aruna’s shoulder.
Aruna knew the problems of the matrons as she had lived
in the hostel for six years. No one knew when and which
departmental officer would visit the hostel for checking.
Madam shivered with anxiety till the time they came and went
away. She requested the girls to tell them that everything was
good in the hostel. She shed tears. She hid things and provisions
from the store room if they were more or less than needed.
She cried many times that she was pestered for bribes whenever
she went to the office to get the bills passed, And their sly
looks at her whenever she went there… and their talk…..when
two madams met they talked only about such problems. The
student unions and the political leaders complained saying
‘this is not good,’ ‘that is not upto the mark.’ The students
were encouraged to threaten the matron and demanded
donations or rice for the political meetings etc. Lalitha madam
liked Aruna as she always supported her and reported to the
officials that all was well in the hostel. Lalitha treated Aruna
as her sister. Aruna cut classes for two days and went to the
(English)
rice mill to work. Lalitha came to know of this and scolded
209 Aruna. Aruna wept saying she had no dresses. Lalitha
remembered how she too went to do coolie work with her
5th Proof
mother when she was young. This recollection made Lalitha
AVM
hug Aruna with great love. Lalitha used to get one or two
18-08-08 more dresses for Aruna without the knowledge of the other
girls.
An official used to come for Lalitha madam now and
then. Madam used to go with him telling the girls that she was
going to the office. After the officer left on transfer, Lalitha
madam got rid of his bother.
“Am I not observing the difficulties you are facing? Why
don’t you resign this job? It is better for you to work in some
private school. Or start to run a school yourself. I too will
work with you. Helping you I will take the Inter exam
privately,” said Aruna with a smile, not willing to hurt the
feeling’s of the madam who narrated all her problems to her.
Lalitha heaved a sigh. Though young, Aruna knew the
details of her life. Her husband who passed B.Sc. was without
a job. He worked as a sales representative. He changed
companies thrice. He did not give money to run the house. It
was rumuored that he had a paramour. Lalitha kept silent to
keep her dignity. She had three children. Her father worked in
a beedi company as a clerk. Their life had no support of any
kind, the job was the only support. Her job had its own
characteristics. She felt happy that she got it without bribing
and without influencing authorities. There was not much of a
competition too. Why was there no competition?…. Now it
became clear. The joy of getting the job did not last long.
“Aruna! I am finding it difficult to manage though I have
Telangana Stories
this job. How can I live if I leave the job?… I may get
promotion as Assistant Social Welfare Officer soon. I have to
be patient till then”, said Lalitha to Aruna.
“I am very happy to hear you say so. If you get promoted
as A.S.W.O. I will accept the job of a matron…..”
“No. Don’t. I just said it for the sake of saying it. You
see, not all women work as we work. Don’t do this job that
makes you shiver all the time. Rani madam suffered from fits
and worked trembling and shivering all through her service,”
sighed Lalitha.
After lunch with Lalitha, Aruna told her she would meet
the teachers in the school.
“Yes. Go to the college and get the application form,”
said Lalitha and offered her the money for the form.
“No, madam. I have already put up a fight at home. Father
brought a match for me before the results were published. I
cried. They went away as I told them that I did not like the
boy.”
“Aruna! You are not able to understand my worry. In your
caste, out of a hundred students, you are the only one who
passed the tenth class. In the hostel ten students took the exam
and only four passed. If you, who passed in second class, are
to give up studies what is the use of reservations?……. For
whom? When there is the reservation facility, if you do not
utilize it, what is the use? Education and government
departments are getting privatized. The stage is going to be
reached when moneyed people alone can study and not the
poor. The government jobs which are already meagre are going
to become scarce. We do not know how tomorrow will be.
What is the use if we do not utilize the available opportunities
(English)
now? Study beyond the Intermediate class. You will have a
210 glorious future. If you pass Inter, you can go on studying upto
the M.A. course. You will get some scholarship or other. What
5th Proof
is the use if you do not become atleast a teacher?”
AVM
“I am afraid to study along side students of upper castes.
18-08-08
They humiliate us saying something or the other. To teach
along with teachers of higher castes and teach students of
higher castes makes me feel afraid, madam……”
“Then, will you give up studying because of that fear?
These fears may last for a year or so. Later you will become
the leader of the teachers just as you became the leader in the
hostel. Though your team came as runner-up at the District
Tournaments, did not the Physical Education Teachers praise
you as the best captain? Aruna! Remember this. If you feel
afraid, you will be made to fear more by others. Do not be
afraid of the world. The world is also like a hostel. Your
experience of six years in the hostel helps you to understand
the world. Not just here, good and bad always exist together
everywhere.” Lalitha spoke these words of courage and
encouragement and pressed the money into Aruna’s hands.
After Aruna left Lalitha fell into thinking. She saw in
Aruna her own childhood experiences. She had no one who
could give her moral courage. No one told her what
scholarships were available, what jobs could be got by studying
certain courses. If she had atleast one person who could guide
her she would have become a university lecturer. Will Aruna’s
life also end up like hers, facing defeat having won the contest?
Her friends tell her, “ Oh! How joyous is your life! You receive
your salary every month…..we have to beg our husbands even
if we want to go to a movie.” As for herself she felt like
staying at home cooking food like them while her husband
worked and earned. And her friends thought that she led a
happy life!
The watchman told Lalitha,“Madam some persons have
come seeking admission for their children in the hostel.”
Lalitha got ready and went to meet them.
Poshaiah went to Lalitha’s house at eight in the night.
Aruna went to a movie with her friends. As Lalitha had not
come yet from the hostel, Poshaiah walked towards the hostel.
The hostel looked beautiful and peaceful like a university
hostel. There were huge trees around and inside the campus.
Lalitha was talking to the inmates. She later walked towards
her house with Poshaiah.
“Aruna went away somewhere without telling us. Did
she come to you, madam?” Poshaiah asked.
“Was there an argument at home?” questioned Lalitha.
Poshaiah narrated the entire story. He said he would not
be able to find a husband who had studied a higher class than
Aruna.
“Won’t you be able to get a boy who will marry without
receiving a dowry? I will find a boy who will not demand a
dowry and celebrate Aruna’s marriage. The government offers
ten thousand rupees if an intercaste marriage is performed.
An amount of one lakh rupees is also given as loan to start
any enterprise. Allow Aruna to continue her studies. I will
pay the fee. She will live with me for some time. What do you
say?” asked Lalitha.
Poshaiah kept quiet as he could not silence the matron as
he silenced his daughter with force.
Telangana Stories
(English) Aruna came after Lalitha completed cooking. She stood
211 at the door finding her father in the room.
5th Proof
“Do as you said, madam” said Poshaiah.
AVM Aruna walked in slowly hearing her father’s words which
soothed her.
18-08-08
Five years passed. Lalitha was now Assistant Social
Welfare officer. Aruna had been a teacher for one year. Aruna’s
brother was in Intermediate. Her parents stopped asking her
to marry as she was now earning. Aruna was pained that though
she scored a high rank she missed a seat in the engineering
course as there were none to give her proper guidance and
counsel. Lalitha was transferred to another district on
promotion and Aruna could not get any support.
Lalitha went one day to the town where Aruna was
working. She wanted to procure caste certificate and for
physical verification in the case of a couple who opted for
inter-caste marriage so that they could be given the incentive
of ten thousand rupees. Completing her work Lalitha went to
the school where Aruna was working. She heard Aruna
teaching in the classroom.
“Praveen, stand up! Why did you tease Ravi?”
“It appears Ravi said that he would score more marks
than Praveen. Praveen then ridiculed Ravi making faces and
Ravi cried aloud,” said Ravi’s neighbour.
“Ravi, stand up! Did Venu tell the truth?”
Ravi nodded wiping his tears.
“Praveen! What do you do at home? Do you sweep the
premises, clean the utensils, bring water from the bore, go to
do coolie work on Sundays, grow vegetables at home…. What
other things do you do at home?”
“This fellow never does any work at home, madam", said
a student sarcastically.
“What about Ravi! He does all these things at home. His
father works for his wages in another place. Your father lives
in your place. Your father clears your doubts. You have a fan
and a tube light in your house. They have no electricity in
their house. They live in a hut. Is it great to score 62% with all
these inconveniences or Praveen scoring 69% who has all
conveniences in his house? Tell me”, said Aruna to the boys.
The class remained silent for a while.
“Ravi is great ….” A voice.
“Good” responded Aruna. There were claps in the room.
Raju’s face glowed with happiness.
The students stood up on the arrival of Lalitha and greeted
her respectfully.
Aruna introduced Lalitha to the class, asked them to
remain silent for a while and took Lalitha to the staff room.
Lalitha complimented Aruna. “Aruna! I see in you
Savithri Bai Phoole!” she told her.
“Who is she, madam?”
“She is the first woman teacher in modern India. She is
the wife of Mahatma Jyotiba Phoole. She came up like you
from poverty. I came to know about her recently.”
“Then I must know more about her”
“How do you like the teacher’s job in this town?”
Telangana Stories “I am very happy, madam. I came to know that there is
(English)
so much contentment and job satisfaction in this job after I
212 became a teacher. The disappointment that I could not become
an engineer is receeding. I became a teacher because of you.
5th Proof
That gives me happiness. The lady sarpanch here is a good
AVM
woman. She is very cooperative. She goes for coolie work
18-08-08 even now, do you know, madam?”
“That means she is sincere. By the by, what have you
decided about your marriage? Shall I find a boy for you?”
“Not so soon, madam. I will think of it after I do my
M.A. Brother should complete his studies. He should get a
job. Then I will consider, madam.”
“Okay. What’s all the news?”
“Madam! There are many parents who cannot send their
children to the hostels. The children suffer for want of support
and help. We have to generate hope in them also and help
them. Such girls are being given only fortyfive rupees as
scholarship each year. This has been so for twenty years. The
scholarship should be raised to atleast five hundred rupees a
year, madam. I learn that in Gujarat girls going to the high
schools were given cycles free by the government. Please take
it to the attention of the government that it should be done
here also.”
“Certainly. What’s all the news about your place?”
 “There are ten girls studying tenth class from my area.”
“Good. I think you are their inspiration.”
Aruna smiled.
'Then these girls do not have problems as you had. The
government has started hostels in colleges for girls. Anyway I
am glad you have grown to great heights,” said Lalitha. But
she was worried on a different count. Government jobs were
on the decline. The R.T.C. and the electricity depts. were being
placed in the hands of private agencies. The few jobs and life
security the dalits enjoyed since independence were also on
the decline day by day. If the girls were told about this will
they ever study with any interest? But who knows? In this
competitive world these dalits may forge ahead and gain jobs
better than the OC s? Have not the Indian engineers and
computer companies gained the upper hand over America?'
thought Lalitha and kept silent.
“Madam! Job satisfaction and security of employment
provides self-confidence. If there is a prop to a tendril, it
entertains hope. Self-confidence grows and develops an aim
in life. Then it is possible to reach any heights. Is it not so,
madam?” Later Aruna repeatedly asked about Lalitha’s
husband. In Aruna's words, Lalitha grasped new meanings.
She hugged Aruna as a mother does and opened up her heart.
“Now he lives with the other woman. I wanted to apply
for divorce. But I revised my decision. What is the use of
taking divorce at this age? What do you feel about it?”
Aruna remained silent. She was pained that though
madam got promotion she had no satisfaction and happiness
in life.
“I will not marry at all madam. I will dedicate my life to
help and serve poor girls. I will resign my job and start a private
school for dalits with low fee and shape them into ideal
persons. I need your blessings. Can you invest some money
to help me?”
Lalitha was startled at Aruna’s words. She felt beaten.
Telangana Stories
(English) She wondered whether the cause for her despondency was in
her selfishness and her thought process. She wiped her eyes
213
and said in a dignified tone, “It is not correct. It is not correct
5th Proof for you to think so imagining that something went wrong with
my life,” and passed her hand on Aruna’s head affectionately.
AVM
18-08-08 Teachers should not speak of their failures and sorrows
before those who look upon them for inspiration and guidance.
No one should try to expand on the negative aspects of
privatization and globalisation and kill the spirit of those who
try to improve their lives with hope and courage. Failures have
to be depicted as part of successes but should never be talked
of as causes for dejection and disappointment. Even if bowed
down by disappointments one should try to instil hope and
paint a picture of inspiration and joy, thought Lalitha.
“Your students are studying well and call you ‘sister’ with
love,” said Lalitha and talked of sundry matters and started
out to go saying "we shall meet again.” In the meanwhile the
bell went indicating the end of the work for the day.
“Please stay here to-day, madam,” requested Aruna.
Lalitha stayed back that night. Fifteen girls ate their food
and ran to Aruna’s house to study. When they compelled Aruna
to tell them a story before going to bed, she narrated one of
the exploits of Sindbad the Sailor in his journey of adventure.
She narrated the story of bhakta Dhruva from a new angle as
to how he made his life a success. The children’s eyes glowed
as they listened to Aruna’s story.
Lalitha thought that she had to learn many things from
Aruna. The children asked Aruna to tell them the story of
Robinson Crusoe. She said that she would narrate the story
sometime later and wanted the children to ask Lalitha madam
to tell them a story.
Telangana Stories
“While telling us about Ambedkar, Aruna madam told us
very little about Bagya Reddy Varma whose origional name
was Medari Bagaiah. Medari Bagaiah started a school for
dalits about hundred years ago and gained a great name as a
social reformer in Nizam’s state. We want to hear and know
more about him. Please tell us madam,” they requested Lalitha
noisily.
Lalitha recollected Medari Bagaiah and the Adi Hindu
movement he ran and started narrating it. As she did so, she
experienced great pleasure and enthusiasm and the children
slept off listening to her story. She then realized what the
children had hinted to her about her future responsibility and
filled the vacuum she had experienced in her. She slept off
happily and with great satisfaction for the first time after a
long internval of time.
Sunday Vartha, 8th October, 2000.
26
(English)
THE ALLIANCE
214
‘Why do people break alliances? Why do they make
5th Proof alliances? Are they made only to fulfil necessities? Are
AVM relations not necessary if there are no needs? Born as human
18-08-08
beings if relationships are not nurtured and developed what is
the use of human birth? Tut…tut…’ thought Yellaiah putting
down the receiver impatiently. He nodded agreement to
whatever Karunakar said on the phone for quarter of an hour
from the other end.
Did Karunakar remember him now? That too after twenty
five years to find an alliance for his daughter? He kept
responding on the phone for the sake of courtesy as if the
person at the other end was known to him.
Karunakar’s need made him call but not friendship.
Karunakar remembered an old friend because of his need.
Yellaiah was happy for being remembered but felt unhappy
for being used for a need. If a person was in a state of being
required to fulfil a need, relationships change into bonds.
Having known the secret of successful living, he was taking
an active interest in teacher’s, Union.
As he was in a thoughtful mood, Yellaiah forgot that it
was getting late to go to school. The lecturer Purushotham,
the boy’s father, was closer to him than Karunakar. If he had
to play the role of a middleman, he would support
Purushotham. But Karunakar was insisting on supporting him.
He did not know much about Karunakar. How many brothers
and sisters they are, their professions if any, he did not know.
If people enquired whether he had seen the girl, and wanted
to know how she looked like, what should he tell them? What
can he say about a person who telephoned after a lapse of
twenty five years?
Yellaiah rewrote clearly the bio-data of the girl which he
had scribled down when Karunakar gave the details on the
phone. He was afraid that he would forget if he did not attend
to things immediately inspite of pressure of work. He
telephoned Purushotham without delay. His wife received the
call.
“Sister! Is brother-in-law available?” he asked.
Purushotham came up on the cordless phone. After a few
pleasantries, Yellaiah conveyed to Purushotham the details
about the girl.
“What do we know about the family background of the
people who telephone you after twenty years? We have to
listen to what they say. You say he is coming on Sunday. Let
us think of them after he arrives here. Anyway we are not
thinking of celebrating the boy’s marriage immediately. You
know about it. I want to think of it after he returns from the
States after staying there for a year. Could you not tell him
about this?” said Purushotham.
“He did not allow me to talk at all. He poured out all his
love for me in barrels. Think of the problems of the father of
a daughter!” said Yellaiah and ended his talk. He ate a few
morsels of food in a hurry, collected his lunch box and walked
away towards the bus station looking at his watch. In the bus
his thoughts moved around Karunakar.
How dispirited was Karunakar before he secured a job!
How affectionate he was! After he got a job how happy he
was! How he used to meet everyone at festival times to make
others feel how good he was! After he was promoted as an
officer, how much he changed!.....Indeed from then onwards
Telangana Stories
(English) he had to seek help from Karunakar. Though they both worked
in two different departments, if one keeps telling people that a
215
district official is his friend, how would things get done with a
5th Proof dignity! It affords some status also in society, he had thought.
He knew that Karunakar got de-linked with him only to deny
AVM
these privileges to him. But the need was his.
18-08-08
When he went to Hyderabd once, he met Karunakar at
his office in the evening at the closing time. He had thought
of following Karunakar to his house, eat and spend the night
with him. But Karunakar left him at the gate saying he had
some work. He felt hurt for the first time. Did he go to
Karunakar’s house as he had no money to eat food? He will
have to spend a lot of money on auto fare to go to his house.
With the auto fares he could eat twice in hotels. He had thought
of meeting an old friend without caring for the auto fares.
From that day onwards he did not meet Karunakar.
He used to write letters to Karunakar now and then as he
could not keep quiet without writing to him. He used to feel
vexed when he did not get replies to his letters. If he had
nothing to write, he would send greetings on festive occasions
like Ugadi. New year’s day etc. If Karunakar had responded,
the connection would have continued. Once his letter was
returned by the postal dept. If the address had changed,
Karunakar could have informed his friends about the change
of address. How can one think that a person who works as a
responsible officer, would not be aware of these formalities?
Karunakar got rid of friends like him purposefully. Now that
his help was needed Karunakar telephoned. Yellaiah felt happy
in the heart of his hearts.
Yellaiah came to know that Karunakar’s moralizing was
an empty boast. He was now in the top ten list of the corrupt.
Telangana Stories
He used to pretend indifference whenever people talked to
him about Karunakar’s dark activities. If anyone pointedly
talked about Karunakar’s corruption he used to get away saying
that he had no idea.
Karunakar earned a lot of money. He educated his childen
in Residential Schools from the high school stage itself by
spending thousands of rupees. The children grew proud and
haughty. They neglected their studies. They would have
completed their engineering and would have been soft-ware
engineers in foreign countries if they had not diverted their
attention because of their money and their father’s status. If
Karunakar’s daughter did M.Sc. it meant that she could not
get atleast a payment seat after the long term coaching at
EAMCET. No one knew how the girl was brought up, what
her nature was. In a disciplined family like Purushotham’s,
she may not be able to get on and adjust herself or after
marriage she may ask her husband to set up a separate
establishment and the young man many have to spend all his
earnings on his wife. Will Purushotham tolerate this situation?
Karunakar telephoned because they belonged to the same
caste and there was an alliance to be materialized through
him inspite of the long gap. It was difficult for boys in their
caste to be educated. Who can get a girl study upto post-
graduation? How difficult will it be to find a groom if the girl
is highly educated? That is the reason why the get-together of
brides and bridegrooms are being held caste-wise. What else
is the meaning of these get-together meets if it is not to
remember the castes which have lost their identity? Even at
the get-together meets doubts prevail. Confusion rules supreme
for want of details about the background of families. The
parents turn back to the villages where they were born and
bred….Is it not strange that Hyderabad alliances get settled in
(English)
Jagityala, Korutla or in Metpalli?
216
The boy lives in Hyderabad. Also the girl. But the alliance
5th Proof gets settled through relations living in Jagityala. Even if the
young things grow in stature because of their jobs or salaries,
AVM
after the disappearance of the joint families and the advent of
18-08-08
the individual families, once the bond with the native place is
broken, people do not have any other link. If it is not so. why
should Karunakar remember him after so many years? If the
caste had not been the same, if there had not been any other
link, there was no necessity at all for Karunakar to meet him.
Many families must have got destroyed for want of friendship
and acquaintance.
“Please give me some space.” Yellaiah looked at the man
and moved a little. It was inconvenient for four persons to sit
on a three-seater. More over the middle man’s girth itself needed
two seats. Yellaiah recollected to have seen the new comer
somewhere. Yes, he was Bhaskar. Bhaskar was three years
junior to him in the school. This fellow was terribly proud. It
was traditional for juniors to greet the seniors. This fellow did
not greet him even once with a ‘namaste’. When out of some
consideration Yellaiah himself said ‘helo’, Bhaskar used to
smile a little as though he was himself the senior. What made
Bhaskar so proud and haughty, Yellaiah did not know. Once
when Yellaiah said ‘hello’ to Bhaskar after Bhaskar became
the Mandal President, Bhaskar frowned. Which meant that
Bhaskar expected Yellaiah to greet him first with a ‘namaste’.
Yellaiah stopped caring for Bhaskar because of Bhaskar’s evil
deeds. In a short time both became strangers to each other.
Yellaiah would not need Bhaskar’s help any time. Union wise
Yellaiah was at a higher level than Bhaskar. Bhaskar was aware
of the situation. Bhaskar knew who he was. But with what
face will Bhaskar talk to him?
Yellaiah looked at Bhaskar in a dignified manner as if he
was a stranger. ‘Connections’ get broken strangely! ‘Ego’
destroys affections and love. Yellaiah wondered how much
more would ‘ego’ swallow to satisfy its hunger.
Yellaiah told his colleague Rajeswar about Karunkar at
lunch interval. “See how human beings behave,” said Yellaiah
to Rajeswar.
“He seems to have earned well. He could have offered
his daughter to your son,” said Rajeswar non-chalantly.
Yellaiah was surprised. Why did the thought not occur to
him at all? Social values restrain the minds of people! Because
Karunakar was rich, as his status in the society and life was
high, Yellaiah had thought that there could be no connection
between him and Karunakar. True, keep aside his own case.
Why did not Karunakar ask what Yellaiah’s children were
doing? Why did this point not occur to Karunakar also?
Karunakar did not even feel that Yellaiah himself had a son
and that he might be embarrassing Yellaiah by asking him to
find a groom for his daughter. Yellaiah was disturbed.
“That man did not give me a chance to open my mouth,”
replied Yellaiah scratching his head.
“Karunakar had the feeling that he was a high official
and an important man. But there was no thought that you were
friends. He has given you a duty to be done as he would ask
a sub-ordinate or an attendar. Beyond that there is no friendship
involved in it. You might be feeling happy that he telephoned
to you after a long time. But he did it keeping in mind
Vasudeva* catching hold of the legs of an ass.
Telangana Stories
(English) Here Kamalakar is exposed as a time-server, stooping to
serve his ends“ said Rajeswar point blank.
217
Yellaiah was shocked at the comparison. This angle of
5th Proof
the problem never occurred to him. He had some regard for
AVM Karunakar for he was an old friend who belonged to his caste.
18-08-08 Rajeswar’s analysis shocked him to such an extent that he
could not swallow the food he was eating and it got stuck in
his throat. Rajeswar sprinkled water on Yellaiah’s head. Yellaiah
could not but laugh at Rajeshwr’s sentiment, though he himself
was suffering. After he controlled his cough Yellaiah said “Do
you say that I am an ass in his view?”
“If you are not an ass, you are a high class hotel or a Tata
Indica Car which can be hired for money. By the by, he may
give you a valuable presentation if this match is settled – like
commission in business enterprises. If only he had thought of
the friendship between you two, he would have come to you
with his wife and children and learnt all about your family
and your welfare. Then he would have broached the topic of
the marriage of his daughter. If he had done so, it would have
been a little honourable and dignified,” concluded Rajeswar.
* Vasudeva was secretly taking away his new born son Lord Sri Krishna to
save the boy from Kamsa, the rakshasa king who was bent on killing the sons of
Devaki. kamsa was afraid that Devaki's son would kill him as foretold by the
divine voice. When Vasudeva was leaving the house with little Krishna, a donkey
brayed. Vasudeva held the forelegs of the donkey appealing it not to bray.
 “He said he would visit me. I’ll take him to a hotel and
feed him there. He will be cured of his ego” said Yellaiah.
“Hell not give you that chance, sir. He will take an
A.C.room in a hotel, telephone to you and will ask you to eat
with him showering you with his love and appreciation.”
“How well have you assessed men and analysed
Karunakar, Rajeswar! I always entertain the idea that every
person has good thoughts”
Yellaiah’s appreciation encouraged Rajeswar.
“Because he is the father of a daughter he telephoned to
you. You say he has a son three years older than the girl. Why
did he not ask you to find a match for his boy also?”
When Rajeswar asked him so pointedly his question,
Yellaiah was at a loss to explain it. How hard and bitter are
truths! Karunakar telephoned to him with self-interest but he
took it as a call from an old friend. Rajeswar made it crystal
clear that there was no fellow-feeling involved in it.
“People are turning out like this”, said Yellaiah and got
up to clean his lunch box.
“This’s what is meant by market economy. The present
culture buys and sells human relations like marketable articles.
You teach lessons on this theory. But why don’t you analyse
and apply the principles in your life? You call this transaction
as love and friendship and deceive yourself.”
Yellaiah felt a fear and pride at Rajeswar who could study
a man inside out. As the bell went, he walked into the
classroom.
Returning from school, Yellaiah refreshed himself and
had a cup of tea. He started talking to his wife Lakshmi.
Karunakar was an old friend. If the alliance clicked, all his
problems will be solved. He spent a lot of money from his
pocket for Union activities. He had not saved from his salary.
If the alliance gets fixed, though it might not help him, his son
will enjoy the benefits of life. He dismissed all objections of
Rajeswar thinking of his needs.
Telangana Stories
(English)
“If the marriage takes place it would be no doubt nice.
But will he think of us for the alliance? Then will the girl of
218 that rich family adjust and manage in our house?” asked
5th Proof Lakshmi, his wife.
AVM “Who’s staying with the in-laws after marriage these
days? They will go to the places of their jobs” replied Yellaiah
18-08-08
who could not suppress his desire.
“People like you give value to the time-serving nature,
selfishness, love and friendship, caste and the caste equations
of people like Karunakar.” Yellaiah thought he heard Rajeswar
say the words and looked all round. He saw only Lakshmi
and none else. He dicided to ask Purushotham and left the
house. Purushotham had not yet returned home. He came at
eight in the night with some papers in hand. Yellaiah repeated
once again the details and gave the copy of the girl’s bio-data
to Purushotham. Purushotham gave the biodata of his son to
Yellaiah. It was typed on the computer. The boy’s name, his
father’s name, date of birth, time, height, complexion,
qualifications, details about the other members of the family,
the job the boy was doing, address for correspondence, phone
number etc.
“Marriages also, like jobs, are being arranged on
application forms and bio-datas”, said Yellaiah smiling.
“A marriage is greater than a job. One can take up any
number of jobs and give them up. You can get transferred if
you don’t like the town or the city. But we cannot act in that
manner with the alliances and the relatives. So many more
details, interviews and care is necessary in the case of marriages
compared with jobs,” explained Purushotham.
“Marriages are made of dowries, status, jobs. This is the
truth that is being followed in our lives to-day,” said Yellaiah.
Telangana Stories
“Anyway, my son says he would marry after he returns
from the States,” informed Purushotham.
Yellaiah could manage to persuade the boy to be available
at home on Sunday by convincing Purushotham and his wife
Sunanda.
In the morning on Sunday Yellaiah waited for Karunakar.
He kept the room clean by re-arranging things in it. At eight
there was a call from Karunakar’s house. His wife made the
call.
“Sorry please. He had to leave on a tour unexpectedly.
He left last night. He wanted me to tell you,” she said and put
the phone down. Yellaiah thought that another alliance, better
than the present one might have come into their view. Later
he forgot all about it.
Karunakar telephoned a month later asking Yellaiah to
settle Purushotham’s alliance.
Yellaiah kept making enquiries for Karunakar’s daughter.
Purushotham’s son gave the green signal six months after he
left for Sates. Yellaiah’s son took a job as a soft-ware engineer
in Bangalore.
Yellaiah went to Hyderabad thinking that the match would
be settled for either Purushotham’s son or his own son.
When he reached Karunakar’s house he learnt that
Karunakar’s daughter had been married and left for States a
weak ago. “Everything had to be got done in great hurry. Sorry!
I could not send wedding invitations also properly” said
Karunakar. He placed the album with the wedding photographs
as if to show off his status.
Yellaiah returned home feeling very much hurt and
(English) humiliated. He remembered the telephone calls he made and
the visits he made to people for the marriage alliance for
219
Karunakar’s daughter spending his money.
5th Proof
He spoke of his disillusionment to Purushotham.
AVM
“They didn’t send the wedding invitation also. That is
18-08-08 the culture of your friends,” said Purushotham, laughing away
the matter. It was such a great alliance,” he added.
Next day Rajeswar spoke rediculingly.
“The curry leaf is boiled till its essence is absorbed and is
thrown off later. Your friendship with Karunakar is worse than
this. That is the utility of market economy” said Rajeswar
smiling.
“I’ll not help anyone in finding matches hereafter,” said
Yellaiah with defermination.
“That’s not in your hands sir…. Like the presentations
given in marriages, like the brides, your friendship will be
bought and sold. All this happens without your knowledge.”
Yellaiah let off a deep sigh and then laughed at the
changes that have been overtaking life.
His son insisted on a girl who was equally qualified and
Yellaiah could not find one to satisfy his son. Purushotham
and Yellaiah sent ads in papers separately for brides. They
gave box numbers without giving addresses and the replies
were received after fifteen days.
Just as a candidate applies for two jobs, there were more
letters which responded to both box numbers.
Both were shocked to find the biodata of Karunakar’s
second daughter. They wondered why Karunakar did not tell
them about his second daughter.
They imagined they heard Rajeswar making a chuckling
noise. When they turned towards the door Rajeswar entered
the house saying” namaskaram, sir!”
Eenadu Sunday, 5-11-2000
27
Telangana Stories
(English)
MIRROR OF LIFE
220
B.S. Ramulu is a writer with a mission. He has a message
5th Proof to convey. He is deeply concerned with life, particularly with
AVM the life of the people of Telangana and the language they
18-08-08
speak. The Telangana village is world, also the world as a
global village. The village is the scene of action and the
characters, the common folk. His characters are the real living
beings. The good earth, the friendly soil, the loompit and the
jowar field are the forums from which his characters talk and
act, who are the past, present and future representatives of
the society. Ramulu’s literary web is woven around these
people, their traditions, trades and travails; their births,
education, love, marriage, ill-health, sickness,
poverty,prosperity, old age and death. His men and women
are the oppressed, the downtrodden, the greedy and the jealous.
The lives he depicts reveal the struggles and failures, the
achievements and successes, the happy moments and sad
situations of life. His characters “fall upon the thorns of life
and bleed”. They talk of their sorrow, tears, sweat and blood
mingled with merriment, smiles, music and dance and the
bonds that relationships forge. But the journey of their life is
not a ‘primrose path’. The people who populate his world
suffer opperssion, humiliation and exploitation by the heartless
landlords and the lustful ‘chiefs’, officers, money lenders and
the like from among their own people and from those from
out side.
The story teller takes us back to ancient times, back to
hndreds of years, tracing the genealogy and the heritage of
his poeple about whom he writes, detailing the customs and
manners of the simple men and women, the farmer and the
Telangana Stories
weaver, the labourer and the coolie, the teacher and the
businessman. The writer develops his themes around these
common folks depicting how their lives are evolved and
evaluated. The author takes us from the loom pit through jowar
fields to globalisation and privatisation and the effects of the
modern world on the characters he creates. The story teller
brings in the impact of Buddism and the other eastern and
western philosphies in the conversation of the characters. At
the same time the local Batukamma festivals and the worship
of the village deity Pochamma, garden feasts and marriage
celebrations or described. The women characters, mostly
unlettered and uneducated, opt for feminism in their own way
while the youth prefer revolution and freedom from bondage.
The educated youth, both boys and girls, look forward for
opportunities higher and technical education offers them and
some achieve their goal.
His characters - the Mallayyas and Gangadharis, the
Rajeshams and Babus, the Dubbavas and Saravvas and many
others are you, me and the author himself. His stories
Nagashala, Dakshayagnam, Real Estate, The Neem Tree,
Commonwealth, to name a few and the others attain a quality
of writing that take the author to world class writing.
The elderly characters speak the native tongue falling
into a reverie and a reminiscent mood, reviewing and
recapitulating, comparing and contrasting the old and the new,
thus educating the youngsters to appreciate modern times and
praise the virtues of the good old times.
There is no exaggeration in the narration, no
embellishments, no imges but truth, nothing but the simple
truth put bluntly with free in the spoken language which
(English) breathes of honesty and sincertiy. The author holds the mirror
of life to the reader. The mirror does not hide the defects of
221
the viewer but tells the viewer to correct and improve his own
5th Proof image. The stories of Ramulu make the reader think.
AVM The story teller, like a painter working on a vast and wide
18-08-08 canvas, depicts the lives of the people, the simple colours
providing a stupendous 3D effect, deep and poignant, each
stroke hrobbing with life.
This is heavy and courageous writing, free and frank,
written with a strength of conviction coming of deep reading,
study and research. His stories are meaty chunks of life, bitter
and sweet. The stories are not just stories written to entertain.
They are forceful pleadings for a better treatment - politically,
economically, and socially- for the people he represents. These
stories deserve to be read beyond the borders of the state,
beyond the shores of the country. I am happy I have been
provided with an opportunity by the author towards achieving
this goal. The translator has to be doubly careful as the
narrative sometimes runs into the psychological stream, the
workings of the mind being spoken out by the characters. I
hope I could manage to bring out the mind of the author in
the English version. Translating the stories of Ramulu has been
altogether a different endeavour and experience for me
compared wih the translations I made earlier of other authors.
D.Ranga Rao